The Gift [067-011-4.9]
By: Danielle Ssteel
Synopsis:
In a small, peaceful midwestern town during the 1950s, a happy
family
is shattered by a child's death, a loving marriage begins to
unravel,
and the arrival of a young woman will change many lives forever.
A magical love story told with stunning simplicity and power. A
young
woman's arrival in a small Midwestern town touches and irrevocably
changes the lives of everyone she meets.
Delacorte Press
ISBN: 038531292X
Copyright 1994
Chapter One.
Annie Whittaker loved everything about Christmas. She loved the
weather, and the trees, brightly lit on everyone's front lawn, and
the
Santas outlined in lights on the roofs of people's houses. She loved
the carols, and waiting for Santa Claus to come, going skating and
drinking hot chocolate afterwards, and stringing popcorn with her
mother and sitting wide-eyed after wards looking at how beautiful
their
Christmas tree was, all lit up.
Her mother just let her sit there in
the glow of it, her five year-old face filled with wonder.
Elizabeth Whittaker was forty-one when Annie was born and she came
as a
surprise. Elizabeth had
long since given up the dream of having
another baby. They had
tried for years before, Tommy was ten by then,
and they had finally made their peace with having only one child.
Tommy was a great kid, and Liz and John had always felt
lucky. He
played football, and base ball with the Little League, and he was
the
star of the ice hockey team every winter. He was a good boy, and he
did everything he was supposed to do, he did well in school, was
loving
to them, and still there was enough mischief in him to reassure
them
that he was normal.
He was by no means the perfect child, but he was a good boy. He had
blond hair like Liz, and sharp blue eyes like his father. He had a
good sense of humor and a fine mind, and after the initial shock,
he
seemed to adjust to the idea of having a baby sister.
And for the past five and a half years, since she'd been born, he
thought the sun rose and set on Annie. She was a wispy little thing
with a big grin, and a giggle that rang out in the house every
time she
and Tommy were together.
She waited anxiously for him to come home
from school every day, and then they sat eating cookies and
drinking
milk in the kitchen. Liz
had changed to substitute teaching, instead
of working full-time after Annie was born. She said she wanted to
enjoy every minute of her last baby. And she had. They were
together
constantly.
Liz even found time to do volunteer work at the nursery school for
two
years, and now she helped with the art program at the kindergarten
that
Annie attended. They baked
cookies and bread and biscuits together in
the afternoons, or Liz read to her for hours as they sat together
in
the big cozy kitchen.
Their lives were a warm place, where all four of
them felt safe from the kinds of things that happened to other
people.
And John took good care of them.
He ran the state's largest wholesale
produce business, and he earned a decent living for all of
them. He
had done well early on, it had been his father and grandfather's
business before him. They
had a handsome house in the better part of
town. They were by no
means rich, but they were safe from the cold
winds of change that touched farmers and people in businesses that
were
often adversely affected by trends and fashion. Everyone needed good
food, and John Whittaker had always provided it for them. He was a
warm, caring man, and he hoped that Tommy would come into the
business
one day too. But first, he
wanted him to go to college. And Annie
too, he wanted her to be just as smart and well educated as her
mother.
Annie wanted to be a teacher, just like her mom, but John dreamed
of
her being a doctor or a lawyer.
For 1952, these were strong dreams,
but John had already saved a handsome sum for Annie's
education. He'd
put Tommy's college money away several years before, so
financially
they were both well on their way toward college. He was a man who
believed in dreams. He
always said there was nothing you couldn't do
if you wanted it bad enough, and were willing to work hard enough
to
get it. And he had always
been a willing worker. And Liz had
always
been a great help to him, but he was happy to let her stay home
now.
He loved coming home in the late afternoons, to find her cuddled
up
with Annie, or watch the two of them playing dolls in Annie's
room. It
warmed his heart just to see them. He was forty-nine years old and a
happy man. He had a
wonderful wife, and two terrific children.
"Where is everyone?"
he called that afternoon as he came in, brushing
the snow and ice off his hat and coat, and pushing the dog away,
as she
wagged her tail and slid around in the puddles he'd made on the
floor
around him. She was a big
Irish setter they had named Bess, after the
president's wife. Liz had
tried to argue at first that it was a
disrespect to Mrs. Truman, but the name seemed to suit her, and it
had
stuck, and no one seemed to remember how she'd gotten her name
now.
"We're back here," Liz called out, and John walked into
the living room
to find them hanging gingerbread men on the tree.
They had decorated them all afternoon, and Annie had made paper
chains
while the cookies were in the oven.
"Hi, Daddy, isn't it beautiful?"
"It is." He
smiled down at her, and then lifted her into his arms with
ease. He was a powerful
man, with the Irish coloring of his
forebears.
He had black hair, even now, a year shy of fifty. And brilliant blue
eyes, which he had bestowed on both of his children. And in spite of
her blond hair, Liz's eyes were a soft brown, sometimes almost
hazel.
But Annie's hair was almost white it was so fair. And as she smiled
into her fathefs eyes and rubbed her tiny nose playfully against
his,
she looked like an angel.
He set her down gently next to him, and then
reached up to kiss his wife, as an affectionate look passed
between
them.
"How was your day?"
she asked warmly. They had been
married for
twenty-two years, and most of the time, when life's petty
aggravations
weren't nibbling at them, they seemed more in love than ever. They had
married two years after Liz gradu ted from college. She'd already
been a teacher by then, and it had taken seven years for Tommy to
appear. They had almost
given up hope and old Dr. Thompson had never
really figured out why she either couldn't get, or stay,
pregnant. She
had had three miscarriages before Tommy was born, and it seemed
like a
miracle to them when he finally came. And even more so when Annie was
born ten years later. They
admitted easily that they were blessed, and
the children gave them all the joy that they had hoped and
expected.
"I got the oranges in from Florida today," John said as
he sat down and
picked up his pipe. There
was a fire in the fireplace, and the house
smelled of gingerbread and popcorn. "I'll bring some home tomorrow."
"I love oranges!"
Annie clapped her hands, and then climbed on his
lap, while Bess put both of her paws up on John's knees and tried
to
join them. John pushed the
dog away gently, and Liz came down the
ladder to kiss him again and offer him a glass of hot cider.
"Sounds too good to turn down." He smiled, and then followed her into
the kitchen a moment later, silently admiring her trim
figure. He was
holding Annie's hand, and it was only moments after when the front
door
slammed, and Tommy came in, with a pink nose and bright red
cheeks,
carrying his ice skates.
"Mmm . . . smells
good . . . hi, Mom . . . hi, Dad . . . hey,
squirt, what did you do today?
Eat all of your mom's cookies?"
He
ruffled her hair and gave her a squeeze, getting her face wet with
his
own. It was freezing
outside, and snowing harder every moment.
"I made the cookies with Mommy . . . and I only ate four of them," she
said meticulously as they laughed. She was so cute she was hard for
anyone to resist, least of all her big brother, or her doting
parents.
But she wasn't spoiled.
She was just well loved, and it showed in the
ease with which she faced the world and met every challenge. She liked
everyone, loved to laugh, loved playing games, loved running in
the
wind with her hair flying out behind her. She loved to play with Bess
. . . but better yet her older brother. She looked up at him adoringly
now, taking in the well-worn ice skates. "Can we go skating tomorrow,
Tommy?" There was a
pond nearby, and he took her there often on
Saturday mornings.
"If it stops snowing by then. If this keeps up, you won't even be able
to find the pond," he said, munching on one of his mothers
delicious
cookies. They were
mouthwatering, and they were all Tommy could think
of, as his mother carefully took off her apron.
She wore a neat blouse and a full gray skirt, and it always
pleased
John to notice that she still had the figure she'd had when he
first
met her in high school.
She'd been a fresh man when he was a senior,
and for a long time it had embarrassed him to admit that he was in
love with a girl so young, but eventually everyone had figured it
out.
They teased them at first, but after a while, everyone took them
for
granted. He'd gone to work
for his father the following year, and she
had spent another seven years finishing high school and college,
and
then two more working as a teacher. He had waited a long time for her,
but he never doubted for a minute that it was worth it.
Everything they had ever really wanted or cared about had come to
them
slowly, like their children.
But all the good things in their lives
had been worth the wait.
They were happy now. They had
everything
they had always wanted.
"I've got a game tomorrow afternoon," Tommy mentioned
casually as he
gobbled up two more cookies.
"The day before Christmas Eve?" his mother asked, surprised.
"You'd think people would have other things to do." They always went
to his games, unless something really major happened to prevent
it.
John had played ice hockey too, and foot ball. He had loved it too.
Liz was a little less sure, she didn't want Tommy to get
injured. A
couple of the boys had lost teeth in ice hockey games over the
years,
but Tommy was careful, and pretty lucky. No broken bones, no major
injuries, just a lot of sprains and bruises, which his father
claimed
were all part of the fun.
"He's a boy for heaven's sake, you can't wrap him up in cot
ton wool
forever." But
secretly she admitted to herself some times that she
would have liked to. Her
children were so precious to her, she never
wanted anything bad to happen to them, or to John.
She was a woman who cherished her blessings.
"Was today your last day of school before
Christmas?" Annie asked him
with interest, and he nodded with a grin. He had lots of plans for the
holidays, many of which included a girl named Emily he'd had his
eye on
since Thanksgiving. She
had just moved to Grinnell that year.
Her mom
was a nurse and her father was a doctor. They had moved from Chicago,
and she was pretty cute.
Cute enough for Tommy to ask her to several of his hockey games.
But he had gone no further than that yet. He was going to ask her to
go to the movies with him the following week, and maybe even do
something with him on New Year's Eve, but he hadn't gotten up the
courage yet to ask her.
Annie knew he liked Emily too.
She had seen him staring at Emily one
day when they had gone to the pond, and run into her. She was there
skating with some of her friends and one of her sisters.
Annie thought she was okay, but she couldn't see why Tommy was
that
crazy about her. She had
long, shiny dark hair, and she was a pretty
fair skater. But she
didn't say much to him, she just kept looking
over at them, and then as they left, she made a big fuss over
Annie.
"She just did that because she likes you," she explained
matter-of-factly, as they walked home, with Tommy carrying An me's ice
skates.
"What makes you say that?" he asked, trying to sound cool, but
managing to look both awkward and nervous.
"She kept looking at you goo-goo-eyed all the time when you
were
skating." Annie flung
her long blond hair knowingly over her
shoulder.
"What do you mean, 'goo-goo-eyed'?"
"You know what I mean.
You know, she's crazy about you.
That's why
she was nice to me. She
has a little sister too, and she's never that
nice to her. I told you,
she likes you."
"You know too much, Annie Whittaker. Aren't you supposed to be playing
with dolls or something?"
He tried to look unaffected by what she'd
said, and then reminded himself of how dumb it was to worry about
how
he looked to his five and-a-half-year-old sister.
"You really like her, don't you?" She was needling him then, and
giggled as she asked him.
"Why don't you mind your own business?" He sounded sharp with her,
which was rare, and Annie didn't pay any attention.
"I think her older sister is a lot cuter."
"I'll keep that in mind, in case I ever want to go out with a
senior.
" "What's wrong with seniors?" Annie looked baffled by the distinction
.
"Nothing. Except that
she's seventeen years old," he explained, and
Annie nodded wisely.
"That's too old. I
guess Emily is okay then."
"Thank you."
"You're welcome," she said seriously, as they reached
home, and went
inside to drink hot chocolate and get warm. In spite of her comments
about the girls in his life, he really liked being with her. Annie
always made him feel enormously loved, and extremely important. She
worshiped him, and she made no bones about it. She adored him. And he
loved her just as much.
She sat on his lap that night before she went to bed, and he read
her
her favorite stories. He
read the shortest one to her twice, and then
their mother took her off to bed, and he sat and chatted with his
father. They talked about
Eisenhower's election the month before, and
the changes it might bring.
And then they talked, as they always did,
about the business. His
father wanted him to get a degree in
agriculture, with a minor in economics.
They believed in basic, but important things, like family, and
kids,
and the sanctity of marriage, and honesty, and being helpful to
their
friends. They were much
loved and respected in the community.
And
people always said about John Whittaker that he was a good
husband, a
fine man, and a fair employer.
Tommy went off with some of his friends that night. The weather was so
bad he didn't even ask to borrow the car, he just walked to his
closest
friend, and then came home at eleven thirty. They never had to worry
about him. He'd sown one
or two wild oats by fifteen, all of which
consisted of two instances of drinking too much beer and throwing
up in
the car when his father brought him home. The Whittakers hadn't been
pleased, but they hadn't gone crazy about it either. He was a good
boy, and they knew that all kids did those things. John had done them
too, and a few worse, especially while Liz had been away at
college.
She teased him about it sometimes, and he insisted that he had
been a
model of virtuous behavior, to which she raised an eyebrow, and
then
usually kissed him.
They went to bed early that night too, and the next morning, as
they
looked out their windows, it looked like a Christmas card.
Everything was white and beautiful, and by eight-thirty that
morning
Annie had Tommy outside with her, helping her build a
snowman. She
used Tommy's favorite hockey cap too, and he explained that he was
going to have to "borrow" it that afternoon for his
game, and Annie
said she'd have to let him know if he could use it. He tossed her into
the snow then, and they lay there, on their backs, waving their
arms
and legs, making "angels." They all went to Tommy's game that
afternoon, and even though his team lost, he was in good spirits
afterwards. Emily had come
to see him too, although she was surrounded
by a group of friends, and claimed that they had wanted to come,
and
she had just "happened" to join them. She was wearing a plaid skirt
and saddle shoes, and her long dark hair was in a ponytail down
her
back, and Annie said she was wearing makeup.
"How do you know?"
He looked surprised and amused as the whole family
left the skating rink at school and walked home together.
Emily had already left with her gaggle of giggling girlfriends.
"I wear Mom's makeup sometimes," Annie said matter-of
factly, and both
men grinned and looked down at the little elf walking beside them.
"Mom doesn't wear makeup," Tommy said just as firmly.
"Yes, she does. She
wears powder and rouge, and sometimes she wears
lipstick."
"She does?"
Tommy looked surprised. His
mother was nice looking, he
knew, but he never suspected that there was any artifice involved,
or
that she actually wore makeup.
"Sometimes she wears black stuff on her eyelashes too, but it
makes you
cry if you use it," Annie explained, and Liz laughed.
"It makes me cry too, that's why I never wear it."
They talked about the game then, and other things, and Tommy went
out
with his friends again, and a classmate of his came to baby-sit
for
Annie that night, so her parents could go to a Christmas party at
a
neighbor's house.
They were back home by ten o'clock, and in bed by midnight, and
Annie
was sound asleep in her bed when they came home. But she was up at
dawn the next morning, and wildly excited about Christmas. It was
Christmas Eve, and all she could think of was what she had asked
Santa
Claus for. She wanted a
Madame Alexander doll desperately, and she
wasn't at all sure she would get one.
And she wanted a new sled too, and a bicycle, but she knew it
would be
better to get the bicycle in the spring, on her birthday.
There seemed to be a thousand things to do that day too, a myriad
of
preparations for Christmas.
They were expecting some friends to visit
the following afternoon, and her mother was doing some last-minute
baking. And they'd be
going to midnight mass that nightHt was a ritual
Annie loved, although she didn't really understand it. But she loved
going to church with them, late at night, and being sandwiched
between
her parents in the warm church, dozing off, as she listened to the
hymns and smelled the incense.
There was a beautiful manger with all
the animals surrounding Joseph and Mary. And at midnight, they put
the baby in the manger, too.
She loved looking for it before they left
the church, and seeing baby Jesus there with his mother.
"Just like you and me, huh Mom?" she asked, nestling close to Liz, as
her mother bent down to kiss her.
"Just like us," Liz said gently, counting her blessings
again. "I love
you, Annie."
"I love you too," Annie whispered.
She went to the service with them that night, as she always did,
and
fell asleep as she sat comfortably between her parents. It was so cozy
and pleasant there. The
church was warm, and the music seemed to lull
her to sleep. She didn't
even wake up for the procession. But
she
checked for baby Jesus in the manger, as she always did, on the
way
out, and he was there. She
smiled when she saw the little statue, and
then looked up at her mother and squeezed her hand. Liz felt tears in
her eyes as she looked at her.
Annie was like a special gift to them,
sent just to bring them joy and warmth and laughter.
It was after one in the morning when they got home that night, and
Annie seemed more asleep than awake when they put her to bed.
And by the time Tommy went in to kiss her, she was sound asleep
and
gently snoring. He thought
she felt kind of hot, when he kissed her
head, but he didn't think much of it. He didn't even bother to tell
his mom. She looked so
peaceful that he didn't think anything was
wrong.
But she slept late on Christmas morning for the first time and she
seemed a little dazed when she woke up. Liz had put out the plate of
carrots and salt for the reindeer, and the cookies for Santa the
night
before because Annie had been too sleepy to do it. But Annie
remembered to check to see what they'd eaten when she woke
up. She was
a little sleepier than usual, and she said she had a headache, but
she
didn't have a cold, and Liz thought maybe she was coming down with
a
mild case of influenza.
It had been so bitter cold lately, and she might have gotten a
chill
playing in the snow with Tommy two days before. But by lunchtime she
seemed fine. And she was
elated over the Madame Alexander doll Santa
had brought her, and the other toys, and the new sled. She went out
with Tommy and played for an hour, and when she came in for hot
chocolate that afternoon her cheeks were bright red and she looked
very
healthy.
"So, Princess," her father smiled happily at her,
puffing on his
pipe.
Liz had given him a beautiful new one from Holland, and a
hand-carved
rack for all his old ones.
"Was Santa Claus good to you?
"The best." She
grinned. "My new dolly is so
pretty, Daddy." She
smiled up at him as though she almost knew who had given it to
her, but
of course she didn't. They
all worked hard to keep the myth going for
her, although a few of her friends knew. But Liz insisted that Santa
Claus comes to all good children, and even some not so good ones,
in
the hope that they'd get better.
But there was no question as to which
kind Annie was. She was
the best, to them, and to everyone who knew
her.
They had friends in that afternoon, three families who lived
nearby and
two of John's managers with their wives and children.
The house was quickly filled with laughter and games. There were a few
young people Tommy's age too, and he showed them his new fishing
rod.
He could hardly wait for the spring to use it.
It was a warm, enjoyable afternoon, and they had a quiet dinner
that
night, after everyone had gone.
Liz had made turkey soup, and they
ate leftovers from lunch, and some of the goodies people had
brought
them.
"I don't think I'll be able to eat again for a month,"
John said,
stretching back in his chair, as his wife smiled, and then noticed
that
Annie looked kind of pale and glassy-eyed, and there were two
bright
spots on her cheeks, which looked like the rouge she liked to play
with.
"Have you been into my makeup again?" Liz asked with a mild look of
concern mixed with amusement.
"No . . . it went
into the snow . . . and then I . .."
She seemed
to be confused, and then looked up at Liz, surprised, as though
she
wasn't sure herself what she had just said, and it scared her.
"Are you okay, sweetheart?" Liz leaned over to gently touch her
forehead, and it was blazing.
She had seemed happy enough that
afternoon, she had played with her new doll and her friends, and
she
seemed to be running through the living room or the kitchen every
time
Liz saw her. "Do you
feel sick?"
"Sort of." Annie
shrugged, and looked suddenly very little as she said
it, and Liz pulled her onto her lap and held her. But just holding her
there, she could tell that Annie was running a fever.
She put a hand on her head again and thought about calling the
doctor.
"I hate to bother him on Christmas night," Liz said
pensively.
And it was so bitter cold again.
There was a storm coming in from the
north, and they said it would be snowing again before morning.
"She'll be fine after a good night's sleep," John said
calmly. He was
less of a worrier than Liz by nature. "It's just too much excitement
for one small person."
They'd all been wound up for days, with seeing
friends, and Tommy's game, and Christmas Eve, and all the
preparations
for Christmas. And Liz
decided he was probably right. It was a
lot
for one little girl to handle.
"How about riding to bed on Daddy's shoulders?" She liked the idea,
but when he tried to lift her up, she called out sharply and said
her
neck hurt.
"What do you suppose that is?" Liz asked, as he came out of Annie's
bedroom.
"Just a cold.
Everyone at work's had one for weeks, and I'm sure all
the kids have them at school.
She'll be fine," he res sured his wife,
with a pat on the shoulder.
And she knew he was right, but she always
worried about things like polio and tuberculosis
"She's fine," John said to Liz again, knowing how
inclined she was to
be overly concerned.
"I promise."
She went to kiss Annie herself then, and felt better when she saw
her.
Her eyes were bright, and although her head was hot, and she was
still
pale, she seemed completely coherent. She was probably just tired and
overexcited. And he was
right. She had a cold, or a little flu
bug.
"You sleep tight, and if you feel sick, come and get
us," Liz told her
as she tucked her tightly into bed and kissed her. "I love you very,
very much, sweetheart . .
. and thank you for the beautiful picture
you made me and Daddy for Christmas." She had made John an ashtray
too, for his pipe, and painted it bright green, which she said was
his
favorite color.
Annie seemed to fall asleep almost before Liz left the room. And after
she finished the dishes, she went back and checked her.
Annie was even hotter by then, and she was stirring and moaning in
her
sleep, but she didn't wake up when Liz touched her. It was ten
o'clock, and Liz decided it was worthwhile just calling the
doctor.
He was at home, and she explained that Annie had a fever. She didn't
want to risk waking her up by taking it, but she had had a hundred
and
one when she went to bed, which wasn't dangerous. She mentioned the
stiff neck, and he said that aches and pains weren't unusual with
the
flu. He agreed with John
that she was probably just overtired and had
caught a cold over the weekend.
"Bring her in tomorrow morning, Liz, if the fever's gone, or
I'll come
by to see her. Just give
me a call when she wakes up. But she'll
be
fine. I've got a couple of
dozen of those bad colds with fevers.
They
don't amount to much, but they're pretty miserable while they
last.
Keep her warm, the fever might even break before morning."
"Thanks so much, Walt."
Walter Stone had been their family doctor
since before Tommy was born, and he was a good friend. As always,
she'd felt reassured the minute she'd called him. And he was right.
It was obviously nothing.
She and John sat in the living room for a long time that night,
talking
about their friends, their lives, their kids, how lucky they were,
how
many years had passed since they'd first met, and how well filled
they
had been. It was a time
for taking stock and being grateful.
She checked on Annie again before they went to bed, and she seemed
no
warmer, and in fact, she seemed a little less restless.
She lay very still, breathing softly. Bess, the dog, lay near the foot
of her bed, as she often did.
And neither child, nor dog, stirred as
Liz left the room and went back to her own bedroom.
"How is she?"
John asked, as he slid into bed.
"She's fine," Liz smiled. "I know. I worry too
much. I can't help
it."
"It's part of why I love you. You take such good care of all of us. I
don't know what I ever did to get so lucky."
"Just smart I guess, to snap me up when I was
fourteen." She had never
known or loved another man before or since. And in the thirty-two
years since she'd known him, her love for him had grown to
passion.
"You don't look much older than fourteen now, you know,"
he said almost
shyly, and pulled her gently onto the bed with him. She came easily to
him, and he slowly unbuttoned her blouse, as she slid off the
velvet
skirt she'd worn for Christmas.
"I love you, Liz," he whispered into
her neck, as she felt her desire for him mount, and his hands run
smoothly over her naked shoulders to her waiting breasts and his
lips
came down on hers firmly.
They lay together for a long time, and then at last they slept,
sated
and pleased. Theirs was a
life filled with the good things they had
built and found over the years.
Theirs was a love they both respected
and cherished. And Liz was
thinking about him as she drifted off to
sleep in his arms. He held
her close to him, as he lay just behind
her, his arms tight around her waist, his knees just behind hers,
her
bottom cupped by his body, his face nestled in her fine blond
hair, and
they slept together peace fully until morning.
She checked on Annie again as soon as she woke up the next day.
Liz was still wrapping her dressing gown around her as she tied
it, and
entered Annie's room, and saw her there, still sleeping.
She didn't look sick, but as soon as Liz approached, she saw that
she
was deathly pale, and barely breathing. Liz's heart pounded suddenly
as she shook her a little bit, and waited for her to stir, but
there
was only a soft groan, and she didn't wake to her mother's touch,
not
even when Liz shook her hard, and started to shout her name. Tommy
heard her before John and came running in to see what had happened.
"What's wrong, Mom?"
It was as though he had sensed some thing the
moment he heard her. He
still had his pajamas on, he looked half
asleep and his hair was tousled.
"I don't know. Tell
Dad to call Dr. Stone. I can't wake Annie up."
She was starting to cry as she said it. She put her face down next to
her child's, and she could feel her breathing, but Annie was
unconscious, and she could tell instantly that her fever had
skyrocketed since the night before. Liz didn't even dare leave her
long enough to get the thermometer in the bathroom. "Hurry!" she
called after his retreating form, and then she tried sitting her
up.
She stirred a little this time, and there was a little muffled
cry, but
she didn't speak or open her eyes, or seem to wake at all. She seemed
not to know what was happening around her, and Liz just sat there
and
held her, crying softly.
"Please, baby . . . please
wake up . . .
come on . . . I love you
. . . Annie, please . .."
She was crying
when John hurried into the room a moment later, with Tommy right
behind him.
"Walt said he'll be right over. What happened?" He
looked frightened
too, although he didn't like to admit to Liz that he was
worried. And
Tommy was crying softly just behind his father's shoulder.
"I don't know . . . I
think she has an awful fever . . can't
wake her
up . . . oh God . . . oh John . . please . .." She was sobbing,
clutching her little girl, holding her as she sat there, rocking
her,
but this time Annie didn't even moan. She lay lifeless in her mother's
arms, while her whole family watched her.
"She'll be all right.
Kids get things like this, and then two hours
later, they're fine. You
know that." John tried to hide the
fact that
he was panicked.
"Don't tell me what I know.
I know she's very sick, that's all I
know," Liz snapped nervously at her husband.
"Walt said he'd take her to the hospital if he had
to." But it was
already obvious to all of them that he would. "Why don't you get
dressed," John suggested gently. "I'll watch her."
"I'm not leaving her," Liz said firmly. She laid Annie down on the bed
again, and smoothed her hair, as Tommy watched his sister in
terror.
She looked almost dead she was so white, and unless you looked
very
carefully, you couldn't tell if she was breathing. It was hard to
believe that she would wake up at any moment, giggling and
laughing,
and yet he wanted to believe that that could still happen.
"How did she get so sick so fast? She was fine last night," Tommy
said, looking shocked and confused.
"She was sick, but I thought it was nothing." Liz glared suddenly at
John, as though it was his fault that she hadn't asked the doctor
to
come the night before. It
sickened her now to think that they had made
love while Annie was slipping into unconsciousness in her
bedroom. "I
should have made Walt come last night."
"You couldn't know she'd be like this," John reassured
her, and she
said nothing.
And then they heard him knocking at the door. John ran to open it and
let the doctor in. It was
bitter cold outside, and the promised storm
had come. It was snowing,
and the world out side looked as bleak as
the one in Annie's bedroom.
"What happened?"
the doctor was asking John as he strode quickly to
her bedroom.
"I don't know. Liz
says her fever has gone sky-high, and we can't seem
to wake her up." They
were in the doorway by then, and barely
acknowledging Liz or their son, he took two steps to Annie's bed,
felt
her, tried to move her head, and checked her pupils. He listened to
her chest, and checked some of her reflexes in total silence, and
then
he turned and looked at them with a pained expression.
"I'd like to take her to the hospital and do a spinal tap on
her, I
think it's meningitis."
"Oh my God." Liz
wasn't sure what the implications of it were, but she
was sure that was not good news, especially given the way Annie
was
looking. "Will she be
all right?" Liz barely whispered
the words as
she clutched John's arm, and Tommy, crying in the doorway,
watching the
sister he adored, was momentarily forgotten. Liz could hear her heart
pounding as she waited for the doctor's answer. He had been their
friend for so long, he had even gone to school with them, but now
he
seemed like the enemy, as he assessed Annie's fate and told them.
"I don't know," he said honestly. "She's a very sick little girl.
I'd like to get her into the hospital right away. Can one of you come
with me?"
"We both will," John said firmly. "Just give us a second to get
dressed. Tommy, you stay
with the doctor and Annie."
"I . . . Dad . .."
He was choking on his words, the tears coming
faster than he could stop them.
"I want to come too . . . I
. . .
have to be there .
.." John was about to argue
with him, and then
nodded. He
understood. He knew what she meant to
him, to all of
them.
They couldn't lose her.
"Go get dressed."
And then he turned to the doctor.
"We'll be ready
in a minute."
In their bedroom, Liz was already pulling on her clothes. She had
already put on her underwear and a bra, and she had put on her
girdle
and stockings. She stepped
into an old skirt, a pair of boots, and
pulled on a sweater, ran a comb through her hair, grabbed her bag
and
coat, and ran back to Annie's bedroom.
"How is she?"
she asked breathlessly as she hurried into the room.
"No change," the doctor said quietly. He had been checking her vital
signs constantly. Her
blood pressure was way down, her pulse was weak,
and she was slipping even further into a coma. He wanted her in the
hospital immediately, but he also knew only too well, that even in
the
hospital there was very little they could do for meningitis.
John appeared dressed haphazardly a moment later too, and Tommy
appeared in his hockey uniform.
It was the first thing that had fallen
into his hands in his closet.
"Let's go," John said, scooping Annie up off the bed, as
Liz wrapped
her in two heavy blankets.
The little head was so hot it almost felt
like a lightbulb. It was
dry and parched and her lips seemed faintly
blue. They ran to the
doctor's car and John got into the backseat
holding Annie. Liz slipped
in beside him, as Tommy got into the front
seat next to the doctor.
Annie stirred for a moment again then, but
she never made another sound as they drove to the hospital, and
the
entire group was silent.
Liz kept looking down at her, and smoothing
the blond hair back from her face. She kissed her forehead once or
twice, and the white heat of her child's head horrified her as her
lips
touched her.
John carried her into the emergency room, and the nurses were
waiting
for them. Walt had called
before they left the house, and Liz stood
next to Annie, holding her hand and shaking as they did the spinal
tap.
They had wanted her to leave the room, but she had refused to
leave her
daughter.
"I'm staying right here with her," she said
fiercely. The nurses
exchanged a glance, and the doctor nodded.
And by the end of the afternoon, they knew for a fact what he had
suspected. Annie had
meningitis. Her fever had gone up still
further
by that afternoon. She had
a hundred and six point nine, and none of
their efforts to lower it had had any effect whatsoever. She lay in
the hospital bed, in the children's ward, with the curtain pulled
around her, and her parents and brother watching her, and she
moaned
softly from time to time but she never woke or stirred. And when the
doctor checked her, her neck was completely rigid. He knew she
couldn't last for long unless the fever broke, or she regained
consciousness, but there was nothing they could do to bring her
back or
battle the disease for her.
It was all in the hands of the fates.
She
had come to them as a gift five and a half years before, and had
brought them nothing but love and joy, and now they could do
nothing to
stop the gift from being taken from them, except pray and hope,
and beg
her not to leave them. But
she seemed to hear nothing at all, as her
mother stood next to her, and kissed her face, and stroked her
blazing
little hand. John and
Tommy alternately held the other hand, and then
left to walk in the hall and cry.
None of them had ever felt as
helpless. But it was Liz
who refused to let go, or give up without a
fight. She felt as though
leaving her for a moment might lose the
battle. She wasn't going
to let her slip silently into the dark, she
was going to cling to her, and hold on, and fight to keep her.
"We love you, baby .
. . we all love you so much . .
. Daddy, and
Tommy, and I . . . you
have to wake up . . . you have to open
your
eyes . . . come on, baby
. . . come on ... I know you can do it.
You're going to be fine.... This is just a silly bug trying to
make you
sick and we won't let it, will we? . . . come on, Annie
. . . come
on, baby . . .
please...." She talked to her
tirelessly for hours,
and even late that afternoon, she refused to leave her. She finally ac
accepted a chair, and sat down, still holding Annie's hand, and
sometimes she sat silently, and sometimes she talked to her, and
sometimes John had to leave because he couldn't bear it. By
dinnertime, the nurses took Tommy away because he was so beside
himself
he couldn't take it anymore, watching his mother beg her to live,
and
his little sister whom he loved so much, still so lifeless. He could
see what it was doing to his dad, and to his mom, and it was all
too
much for him. He just
stood there and sobbed, and Liz didn't have the
strength to comfort him too.
She held him for a moment, and then the nurses led him away.
Annie needed her too much.
Liz couldn't leave her to go to Tommy.
She would have to talk to him later.
He had been gone for about an hour, when Annie let out a little
soft
moan, and then her eyelashes seemed to flutter. For a minute it looked
as though she might open her eyes, and then she didn't.
Instead, she moaned again, but this time she gently squeezed her
mother's hand, and then as though she'd simply been asleep all
day, she
opened her eyes and looked at her mommy.
"Annie?" Liz
said in a whisper, totally stunned by what she was
seeing. She signaled John
to come closer to them. He had come
back
into the room and was standing near the door. "Hi, baby . .
. Daddy and I are right here, and we love you so much." Her father had
reached her bedside by then, and each of them stood on one side of
her
pillow. She couldn't move
her head toward either of them, but it was
obvious that she could see them clearly. She looked sleepy, and she
closed her eyes for an instant again, and then opened them slowly,
and
smiled.
"I love you," she said so softly they could hardly hear
her.
"Tommy? . .."
"He's here too."
There were rivers of tears pouring down Liz's face as
she answered her, and she gently kissed her forehead as John cried
too,
no longer even embarrassed for her to see it.
They loved her so much. He
would do anything to get her to come
through this.
"Love Tommy .
.." she said softly
again. ". . . love you . .."
and then she smiled clearly, looking more beautiful and
more perfect than ever.
She looked like the perfect child, lying
there, so blond with big blue eyes, and the little round cheeks
they
all loved to kiss. She was
smiling at them, as though she knew a
secret they didn't. Tommy
came into the room then, and he saw her
too.
She looked toward the foot of her bed and smiled right at
him. He
thought it meant that she was better again, and he began to cry
with
relief that they wouldn't lose her. And then, seeming to take them all
in with her words, she said simply, ". . . thank you . .."
in the
smallest of whispers. She
closed her eyes then, with a smile, and a
moment later she was sleeping, exhausted by her efforts. Tommy was
rejoicing at what he'd seen as he left the room again, but Liz
knew
different. She sensed that
something was wrong, that this didn't mean
what it appeared to. And
as she watched her, she could sense her drift
away. The gift that she
had been was gone again. It was being
taken
from them. They had had
her for so brief a time, it seemed like barely
more than moments. Liz sat
holding her hand, and watching her, as John
came and went. Tommy was
asleep in a chair in the hallway by then.
And it was almost midnight when she finally left them. She never
opened her eyes again. She
never woke. She had said what she had
needed to tell them . . .
she had told each of them how much she'd
loved them . . . she had
even thanked them . . . thank you
. . . for
five beautiful years . . .
five tiny short years . .
. thank you for this golden little life
given to us so briefly.
Liz and John were with her when she died, each
one holding a hand, not so much to hold her back, but to thank her
too
for all she gave them.
They knew by then that there would be no
keeDins J her from leaving them, they simply wanted to be there
when she
left them.
"I love you," Liz whispered for a last time, as she
breathed the
smallest of last breaths ... "I love you...." It was only an echo.
She had left them on angel wings.
The gift had been taken from them.
Annie Whittaker was a spirit.
And her brother slept on in the hall,
remembering her . . .
thinking of her . . . Ioving her . . . just as
they all had . . .
remembering only days before when they had
pretended to be angels in the snow, and now, she truly was one.
Chapter Two The funeral was an agony of pain and tenderness, the kind
of stuff of which mothers' nightmares are made. It was two days before
New Year's Eve, and all their friends came, children, parents, her
teachers from kindergarten and nursery school, John's associates
and
employees, and the teachers Liz had taught with. Walter Stone was
there too. He told them in
a quiet aside that he reproached himself
for not having come out the night Liz called. He had assumed it was
only a flu or a cold, and he shouldn't have made that
assumption. He
admitted too, that even if he had come, he wouldn't have been able
to
change anything.
The statistics on meningitis were in almost every in stance
devastating
in young children. Liz and
John kindly urged him not to blame himself,
and yet Liz blamed herself for not asking him to come out to the
house
that night, and John blamed himself equally for telling Liz it was
nothing. Both hated
themselves for having made love while she slipped
into a coma in her bed.
And Tommy was unsure why he felt that way, but
he blamed himself for her death too. He should have been able to make
a difference. But none of
them had.
Annie had been, as the priest said that day, a gift to them for a
brief
time, a little angel on loan to them from God--a little friend
come to
teach them love and bring them closer together.
And she had. Each person
who sat there remembered the impish smile,
the big blue eyes, the shining little face that made everyone
laugh or
smile, or love her. There
was no doubt in anyone's mind that she had
come to them as a gift of love.
The question was how they would live
on now, without her. It
seemed to all of them as though the death of a
child stands as a reproach for all one's sins, and a reminder of
all
one stands to lose in life at any moment. It is the loss of
everything, of hope, of life, of the future. It is a loss of warmth,
and all things cherished.
And there were never three lonelier people
than Liz and John and Tommy Whittaker on that bitter cold December
morning. They stood freezing
at her graveside, among their friends,
unable to tear themselves away from her, unable to bear leaving
her
there in the tiny white, flowered coffin.
"I can't," Liz said in a strangled voice to John after
the service was
over, and he knew immediately what she meant and clutched her arm,
afraid she might slip into hysterics. They had been close to that for
days, and Liz looked even worse now. "I can't leave her here .
. . I
can't . .." She was choking on sobs, and in spite of her
resistance,
he pulled her closer.
"She's not here, Liz, she's gone . . . she's all right now."
"She's not all right.
She's mine . . . I want her back
. . . I want
her back," she said, sobbing, as their friends drifted
awkwardly away,
not knowing how to help her.
There was nothing one could do or say,
nothing to ease the pain, or make it better. And Tommy stood there
watching them, aching inside, pining for Annie.
"You all right, son?"
his hockey coach asked him, as he drifted by,
wiping tears from his cheeks without even trying to conceal them.
Tommy started to nod yes, and then shook his head no, and
collapsed
into the burly man's arms, crying. "I know . . . I know
. . . I lost
my sister when I was twenty one, and she was fifteen . . . it stinks
.
. . it really stinks. Just
hang on to the memories . . . she was a
cute little thing," he said, crying along with Tommy. "You hang on to
all of it, son. She'll
come back to you in little blessings all your
life. Angels give us gifts
like that . . . sometimes you don't
even
notice. But they're
there. She's here. Talk to her sometimes when
you're alone . . . she'll
hear you . . . you'll hear her . . .
you'll never lose her."
Tommy looked at him strangely for a minute,
wondering if he was crazy, and then nodded. And his father had finally
gotten his mother away from the grave by then, though barely. She
could hardly walk by the time they got back to their car, and his
father looked almost gray as he drove their car home, and none of
them
said a word to each other.
People dropped in all afternoon, and brought them food. Some only left
food or flowers on the front steps, afraid to bother them or face
them.
But there seemed to be a steady stream of people around constantly
nonetheless, and there were others who stayed away, as though they
felt
that if they even touched the Whittakers, it could happen to them
too.
As though tragedy might be contagious.
Liz and John sat in the living room, looking exhausted and wooden,
trying to welcome their friends, and relieved when it was late
enough
at night to lock their front door and stop answering the
phone. And
through it all, Tommy sat in his own room and saw no one. He walked
past her room once or twice, but he couldn't bear it. Finally, he
pulled the door closed so he wouldn't see it. All he could remember
was how she had looked that last morning, so sick, so lifeless, so
pale, only hours before she left them. It was hard to remember now
what she had j .
looked like when she was well, when she was teasing
him or laughing. Suddenly,
all he could see was her face in the
hospital bed, those last minutes when she had said "thank you
. .."
and then died. He was
haunted by her words, her face, the reasons for
her death. Why had she
died? Why had it happened? Why couldn't it
have been him instead of Annie?
But he told no one what he felt, he
said nothing to anyone. In
fact, for the rest of the week, the
Whittakers said nothing to each other. They just spoke to their
friends when they had to, and in his case, he didn't.
New Year's Eve came and went like any other day in the year, and
New
Year's Day went unnoticed.
Two days later he went back to school, and
no one said anything to him.
Everyone knew what had happened.
His
hockey coach was nice to him, but he never mentioned his own
sister
again, or Annie. No one
! said anything to Tommy about any of
it, and
he had nowhere to go with his grief. Suddenly, even Emily, the girl he
had been 3 i flirting with awkwardly for months, seemed like an
affront
to | I him because he had discussed her with Annie. Everything
reminded him of what he had lost, and he couldn't bear it. He hated
the constant pain, like a severed limb, and the fact that he knew
everyone looked at him with pity.
Or maybe they thought he was
strange. They didn't say
anything to him.
They left him alone, and that's how he stayed. And so did his
parents.
After the initial flurry of visitors, they stopped seeing their
friends. They almost
stopped seeing each other. Tommy never
ate with
them anymore. He couldn't
bear sitting at their kitchen table without
Annie, couldn't bring himself to go home in the afternoon and not
share
milk and cookies with her.
He just couldn't stand being in his house
without her. So he stayed
at practice as long as he could, and then
ate the dinner his mother left for him in the kitchen. Most of the
time, he ate it standing up, next to the stove, and then dumped
half of
it into the garbage. The
rest of the time he took a handful of cookies
to his room with a glass of milk and skipped dinner
completely. His
mother never seemed to eat at all anymore, and his father seemed
to
come home later and later from work, and he was never hungry
either.
Real dinners seemed to be a thing of the past for all of them,
time
together something they all feared and avoided. It was as though they
all knew that if the three of them were together, the absence of
the
fourth would be too unbearably painful. So they hid, each of them
separately, from themselves, and from each other.
Everything reminded them of her, everything awoke their pain like
a
throbbing nerve that only quieted down for an occasional second,
and
the rest of the time, the pain it caused was almost beyond
bearing.
His coach saw what was happening to him, and one of his teachers
mentioned it just before spring vacation. For the first time in his
entire school career, his grades had slipped and he seemed not to
care
about anything anymore.
Not without An me.
"The Whittaker boy's in a bad way," his homeroom teacher
commented to
the math teacher one day at the faculty table in the
cafeteria. "I was
going to call his mother last week, and then I saw her
downtown. She
looks worse than he does.
I think they all took it pretty hard when
their little girl died last winter."
"Who wouldn't?"
the math teacher said sympathetically.
She had kids
of her own, and couldn't imagine how she'd survive it. "How bad is
it?
Is he flunking anything?"
"Not yet, but he's getting close," she said
honestly. "He used to be
one of my top students. I
know how strongly his parents feel about
education. His father even
talked about sending him to an Ivy League
college, if he wanted to go, and had the grades.
He sure doesn't now."
"He can pull himself up again. It's only been three months.
Give the
kid a chance. I think we
ought to leave them alone, him and his
parents, and see how he does by the end of the school year.
We can always call them if he really goes off the deep end and
fails an
exam or something."
"I just hate to see him slide down the tubes this way."
"Maybe he has no choice.
Maybe right now he has to fight just to
survive what happened.
Maybe that's more important.
Hard as it is for
me to admit sometimes, there are more important things in life
than
social studies and trig.
Let's give the kid a chance to catch his
breath and regain his balance."
"It's been three months," the other teacher
reminded. It was already
late March by then.
Eisenhower had been in the White House for two
months, the Salk polio vaccine had tested successfully, and
Lucille
Ball had finally had her much publicized baby. The world was moving on
rapidly, but not for Tommy Whittaker. His life had stopped with the
death of Annie.
"Listen, it would take me a lifetime to get over that, if it
were my
kid," the more sympathetic of the two teachers said softly.
"I know." The
two teachers fell silent, thinking of their own
families, and by the end of lunch agreed to let Tommy slide for a
while
longer. But everyone had
noticed it. He seemed not to take an
interest in anything. He
had even decided not to play basketball or
baseball that spring, although the coach was trying to convince
him.
And at home his room was a mess, his chores were never done, and
for
the first time in his life, he seemed to be constantly at odds
with his
parents.
But they were at odds with each other too. His mother and father
seemed to argue constantly, and one of them was always loudly
blaming
the other for something.
They hadn't put gas in the car, taken out the
garbage, let out the dog, paid the bills, mailed the checks,
bought
coffee, answered a letter.
It was all unimportant stuff, but all they
ever did anymore was argue.
His father was never home. His
mother
never smiled. And no one
seemed to have a kind word for anyone.
They
didn't even seem sad anymore, just angry. They were furious, at each
other, at the world, at life, at the fates that had so cruelly
taken
Annie from them. But no
one ever said that. They just yelled
and
complained about everything else, like the high cost of their
light
bill.
It was easier for Tommy just to stay away from them. He hung around
outside in the garden most of the time, sitting under the back
steps
and thinking, and he had started smoking cigarettes.
He had even taken a couple of beers once or twice. And sometimes he
just sat outside, under the back steps, out of the endless rain
that
had been pelting them all month, and drank beer and smoked
Camels. It
made him feel terribly grown up, and once he had even smiled,
thinking
that if Annie could have seen him, she'd have been outraged. But she
couldn't, and his parents didn't care anymore, so it didn't matter
what
he did. And besides, he
was sixteen years old now. A grown-up.
"I don't give a damn if you are sixteen, Maribeth
Robertson," her
father said, on a March night in Onawa, low, some two hundred and
fiifty miles from where Tommy sat slowly getting drunk on beer
under
his parents' back steps, watching the storm Ratten his mother's
flowers. "You're not
going out in that flimsy dress, wearing a whole
beauty store of makeup. Go
wash your face, and take that dress off."
"Daddy, it's the spring dance. And everyone wears makeup and prom
dresses." The girl
her older brother had taken out two years before,
at her age, had looked a whole lot racier and her father had never
objected. But that was
Ryan's girlfriend, and that was different of
course. Ryan could do
anything. He was a boy, Maribeth
wasn't.
"If you want to go out, you'll wear a decent dress, or you
can stay
home and listen to the radio with your mother." The temptation to
stay home was great, but then again, her sophomore prom would
never
come again. She was
tempted not to go at all, especially not if she
had to go in some dress that made her look like a nun, but she
didn't
really want to stay at home either.
She had borrowed a dress from a friend's older sister, and it was
a
little bit too big, but she thought it was really pretty. It was a
peacock blue taffeta, with dyed-to-match shoes that killed her
feet
because they were a size too small, but they were worth it. The dress
was strapless, and had a little bolero jacket over it, but the
low-cut
strapless bodice showed off the cleavage that she'd been blessed
with,
and she knew that that was why her father had objected.
"Daddy, I'll keep the jacket on. I promise."
"Jacket or no jacket, you can wear that dress here at home
with your
mother. If you go to the
dance, you'd best find some thing else to
wear, or you can forget the dance. And frankly, I wouldn't mind if you
did. All those girls look
like sluts in those low-cut dresses.
You
don't need to show off your body to catch a boy's eye,
Maribeth. You'd
best learn that early on, or you'll be bringing home the worst
sort of
boy, mark my words," he said sternly, and her younger sister
Noelle
rolled her eyes. She was
only thirteen and a great deal more
rebellious than Maribeth had ever dreamed of being. Maribeth was a
good girl, and so was Noelle, but she wanted more excitement out
of
life than Maribeth did.
Even at thirteen, her eyes danced every time a
boy whistled.
At sixteen, Maribeth was a lot shyer, and a lot more cautious
about
defying their father.
In the end, Maribeth went to her room, and lay on her bed, crying,
but
her mother came in and helped her find something to wear. She didn't
have much, but she had a nice navy blue dress with a white collar
and
long sleeves that Margaret Robert son knew her husband would deem
suitable. But even seeing
the dress brought tears to Maribeth's
eyes.
It was ugly.
"Mom, I'll look like a nun.
Everyone will laugh me out of the gym."
She looked heartbroken when she saw the dress her mother had
chosen for
her. It was a dress she
had always hated.
"Not everyone will be wearing dresses like that, Maribeth,"
she said,
pointing at the borrowed blue one. It was a pretty dress, she had to
admit, but it frightened her a little bit too. It made Maribeth look
like a woman. At sixteen,
she had been blessed, or cursed, with full
breasts, small hips, a tiny waist, and long lovely legs. Even in plain
clothes, it was hard to conceal her beauty. She was taller than most
of her friends, and she had developed very early.
It took an hour to talk her into wearing the dress, and by then
her
father had been sitting in the front room, grilling her date
without
subtlety or mercy. He was
a boy Maribeth hardly knew and he looked
extremely nervous as Mr. Robertson questioned him about what kind
of
work he wanted to do when he finished school, and he admitted that
he
hadn't decided. Bert
Robertson had explained to him by then that a
little hard labor was good for a lad, and it wouldn't do him any
harm
either to go into the army.
David O'Connor was agreeing frantically with him, with a look of
growing desperation as Maribeth finally came reluctantly into the
room, wearing the hated dress, and her mothers string of pearls to
cheer it up a little. She
had on flat navy shoes, instead of the
peacock satin high heels she had hoped to wear, but she towered over
David anyway, so she tried to tell herself it really didn't
matter.
She knew she looked terrible, and the dark dress was in somber
contrast
to the bright flame of her red hair, which made her even more
self-conscious.
She had never felt uglier, as she said hello to David.
"You look really nice," David said unconvincingly,
wearing his older
brother's dark suit; which was several sizes too big for him, as
he
handed her a corsage, but his hands were shaking too hard to pin
it on,
and her mother helped him.
"Have a good time," her mother said gently, feeling
faintly sorry for
her, as they left. In a
way, she thought that she should have been
allowed to wear the bright blue dress. It looked so pretty on her and
she looked so grown up. But
there was no point arguing with Bert once
he made his mind up. And
she knew how concerned he was about his
daughters. Two of his
sisters had been forced to get married years
before, and he had always said to Margaret that he didn't care
what it
took, it wasn't going to happen to his daughters. They were going to
be good girls, and marry nice boys.
There were to be no tarts in his house, no illicit sex, no wild
goings-on, and he had never made any bones about it. Only Ryan was
allowed to do what ever he wanted. He was a boy, after all.
He was eighteen now, and worked in Bert's business with him. Bert
Robertson had the most successful car repair shop in Onawa, and at
three dollars an hour, he ran a damn fine business, and was proud
of
it.
Ryan liked working for him, and claimed he was as good a mechanic
as
his father. They got on
well, and sometimes on weekends, they went
hunting and fishing together, and Margaret stayed home with the
girls,
and went to the movies with them, or caught up on her sewing. She had
never worked, and Bert was proud of that too. He was by no means a
rich man, but he could hold his head up all over town, and no
daughter
of his was going to change that by borrowing a dress and going to
the
spring dance dressed like an oversexed peacock. She was a pretty girl,
but that was all the more reason to keep her down, and see that
she
didn't go wild like his sisters.
He had married a plain girl; Margaret O"Brien had wanted to
become a
nun before he met her. And
she had been a fine wife to him for nearly
twenty years. But he'd
never have married her if she'd looked like a
fancy piece, the way Maribeth had just tried to do, or given him a
lot
of arguments, the way Noelle did.
A son was a lot easier than a
daughter, he'd concluded years before, though Maribeth had
certainly
never given him any trouble.
But she had odd ideas, about women and
what they could and couldn't do, about going to school, and even
college. Her teachers had
filled her head with ideas about how smart
she was. And there was
nothing wrong with a girl getting an education,
to a point, as far as Bert was concerned, as long as she knew when
to
stop, and when to use it.
Bert said frequently that you didn't need to
go to college to learn to change a diaper. But a little schooling
would have been fine to help him with his business, and he
wouldn't
mind if she studied book keeping and helped him with his books
eventually, but some of her crazy ideas were right off the planet.
Women doctors, female engineers, women lawyers, even nursing
seemed
like pushing it to Bert.
What the hell was she talking about?
Sometimes he really wondered.
Girls were supposed to behave themselves
so they didn't ruin their lives, or anyone else's, and then they
were
supposed to get married and have kids, as many as their husbands
could
afford or said they wanted.
And then they were supposed to take care
of their husbands and kids, and their home, and not give anyone a
lot
of trouble. He had told
Ryan as much, he'd warned him not to marry
some wild girl, and not to get anyone pregnant he didn't want to
have
to marry. But the girls
were another story entirely. They were
supposed to be have . . .
and not go out half naked to a dance, or
drive their families crazy with half-cocked ideas about women.
Sometimes he wondered if the movies Margaret took them to gave
them
crazy ideas. It certainly
wasn't Margaret. She was a quiet woman
who
had never given him any trouble about anything. But Maribeth. She was
another story completely.
She was a good girl, but Bert had always
thought that her modern ideas would cause a lot of trouble
Maribeth and
David reached the prom more than an hour late, and everyone seemed
to
be having a good time without them. Although they weren't supposed to
drink at the dance, some of the boys in her class already looked
drunk,
and a few of the girls did too.
And she had noticed several couples at the dance in parked cars as
they
arrived, but she had tried not to notice. It was embarrassing seeing
that with David. She
hardly knew him, and they weren't really friends,
but no one else had asked her to the dance, and she'd wanted to
go,
just so she could see it, and be there, and see what it was like. She
was tired of being left out of everything. She never fit in. She was
always different. For
years, she had been at the top of her class, and
some of the other kids hated her for it, the rest of them just
ignored
her.
And her parents always embarrassed her whenever they came to
school.
Her mother was such a mouse, and her father was loud and told
everyone
what to do, especially her mother. She had never stood up to him.
She
was cowed by him, and agreed with everything he said, even when he
was
so obviously wrong. And he
was so outspoken about all of his opinions,
of which he had several million, mostly about women, their role in
life, the importance of men, and the unimportance of
education. He
always held himself up as an example. He had been an orphan from
Buffalo, and had made good in spite of a sixth-grade education.
According to him, no one needed more than that, and the fact that
her
brother had bothered to finish high school had been nothing short
of a
miracle. He had been a
terrible student, and had been suspended
constantly for his behavior, but as long as it was Ryan and not
the
girls, her father thought it was amusing. Ryan would have probably
been a Marine by then, and gone to Korea, if he hadn't been 4-F because
of flat feet and the knee he had wrecked playing football. She and
Ryan had very little to say to each other. It was always hard for her
to imagine that they came from the same family, and had been born
on
the same planet.
He was good-looking and arrogant, and not very bright, and it was
hard
to imagine they were even related. "What do you care about?" she
asked him one day, trying to figure out who he was, and maybe who
she
was in relation to him, and he looked at her in amazement, wondering
why she had even asked him.
"Cars, girls . . .
beer . . . having a good time . . . Dad talks
about work all the time.
It's okay, I guess . . . as long
as I get to
work on cars, and don't have to work in a bank or an insurance
company
or something. I guess I'm
pretty lucky to work for Dad."
"I guess," she said softly, nodding, looking at him with
her big,
questioning green eyes, and trying to respect him. "Do you ever want
to be more than that?"
"Like what?" He
seemed puzzled by the question.
"Like anything. More
than just working for Dad. Like going
to
Chicago, or New York, or having a better job . . . or going to college
. .." Those were her
dreams. She wanted so much more, and
she had no
one to share her dreams with.
Even the girls in her class were
different than she was. No
one could ever figure out why she cared
about grades or studies.
What difference did it make? Who
cared?
She did. But as a result,
she had no friends, and had to go to the
dance with boys like David.
But she still had her dreams.
No one could take those from her.
Not even her father.
Maribeth wanted a career, a more interesting
place to live, an exciting job, an education if she could ever
afford
one, and eventually a husband she loved and respected. She couldn't
imagine a life with someone she didn't admire. She couldn't imagine a
life like her mother's, married to a man who paid no attention to
her
at all, never listened to her ideas, and didn't care what she was
thinking. She wanted so
much more. She had so many dreams, so
many
ideas that everyone thought were crazy, except her teachers, who
knew
how exceptional she was, and wanted to help her be free of the
bonds
that held her. They knew
how important it would be for her one day to
get an education.
But the only time she ever got to let her soul out a little bit
was
when she wrote papers for one of her classes, and then she would
be
praised for her ideas . .
. but only then, for one fleeting moment.
She never got to talk to anyone about them.
"Do you want some punch?" David asked her.
"Huh? . .."
Her mind had been a million miles away.
"I'm sorry .
. . I was thinking about something else . . . I'm sorry my father
chewed your ear off tonight.
We got in a fight about my dress, and I
had to change." She
felt more awkward than ever as she said it.
"It's very nice," he said nervously, obviously
lying. It was anything
but, and she knew it. The
navy dress was so tired and plain, it had
taken a lot of courage to wear it. But she was used to being different
and ridiculed. Or she
should have been. She was always the
odd man
out, always had been. It
was why David O'Connor had felt comfortable
asking her to the dance.
He knew no one else would. She
was
good-looking, but she was weird, everyone said so. She was too tall,
she had bright red hair, and a great figure, but all she cared
about
was school, and she never went on dates. No one asked her. He
figured
she'd say yes to him and he was right. He didn't play sports, and he
was short, and he had terrible problems with his complexion. Who else
could he have asked, except Maribeth Robertson? She'd been the only
choice except for some really ugly girls he wouldn't have wanted
to be
caught dead with. And
actually, he liked Maribeth. He just
wasn't so
crazy about her father.
The old man had really made him sweat it while
he waited for her. He'd
been wondering if he was going to be stuck
there all night, when she finally appeared in the dark blue dress
with
the white collar.
And she looked okay. You
could still see her great figure, even under
the ugly dress. What
difference did it make anyway? He was
excited
about dancing with her, and feeling her body next to his.
Just thinking about it gave him a hard-on.
"Do you want some punch?" he asked her again, and she nodded. She
didn't, but she didn't know what else to say to him. She was sorry she
had come now. He was such
a drip, and no one else was going to ask her
to dance, and she looked dumb in the dark blue dress. She should have
stayed home and listened to the radio with her mother, just as her
father had threatened.
"I'll be right back," David reassured her, and
disappeared, as she watched the other couples dancing. Most of the
girls looked beautiful to her, and their dresses were brightly
colored
and had big skirts and little jackets, like the one she'd almost
worn
but hadn't been allowed to.
It seemed like ages before David appeared again, and when he did,
he
was smiling. He looked as
though he had an exciting secret, and as
soon as she tasted the punch, she knew why he looked so
happy. It had
a funny taste to it, and she figured that someone had spiked it.
"What's in this?"
she asked, taking a big sniff and a small sip to
confirm her suspicions.
She had only tasted alcohol a few times, but
she was pretty sure the punch had been doctored.
"Just a little happy juice," he grinned, looking
suddenly shorter and a
whole lot worse than he had when he'd asked her. He was a real jerk
and the way he leered at her was disgusting.
"I don't want to get drunk," she said matter-of-factly,
sorry that she
had come, especially with him.
As usual, she felt like a fish out of
water.
"Come on, Maribeth, be a sport. You won't get drunk. Just
have a few
sips. It'll make you feel
good."
She looked at him more closely then, and realized that he'd been
drinking while he went to get their drinks. "How many have you had?"
"The juniors have a couple of bottles of rum out behind the
gym, and
Cunningham has a pint of vodka."
"Great. How
terrific."
"Yeah, isn't it?"
He smiled happily, glad she didn't object, and
totally oblivious to her tone.
She was looking down at him in disgust,
but he didn't seem to notice.
"I'll be back," she said coolly, seeming years older
than he was.
Her height and her demeanor made her seem older than she was most
of
the time, and next to him she looked like a giant, though she was
only
five feet eight, but David was a good four or five inches shorter.
"Where are you going?"
He looked worried. They hadn't
danced yet.
"The ladies' room," she said coolly.
"I hear they have a pint in there too."
"I'll bring you some," she said, and disappeared into
the crowd.
The band was playing "In the Cool, Cool, Cool of the
Evening," and the
kids were dancing cheek to cheek, and all she felt was sad as she
made
her way out of the gym, past a group of guys obviously trying to
hide a
bottle. But they couldn't
hide the effects of it, and a few feet
further on, two of them were throwing up against the wall. But she was
used to that from her brother.
She walked as far away as she could,
and went to sit on a bench on the other side of the gym, just to
gather
her wits and pass a little time before she went back to
David. He was
obviously going to get drunk and she was not having fun. She should
probably just walk home and forget the whole thing. She doubted if
after a few drinks David would even notice her absence.
She sat on the bench for a long time, getting chilled in the night
air,
and not really caring. It
felt good just to be there, away from all of
them, David, the kids in her class, and the ones she didn't know,
the
ones drinking and throwing up.
It felt good to be away from her
parents too. For a minute
she wished that she could sit there
forever.
She laid her head back against the bench and closed her eyes, and
stretched her legs out ahead of her, as she just floated in the
cool
air, thinking.
"Too much to drink?"
a voice asked softly next to her, and she jumped
as she heard it. She
looked up to see a familiar face. He
was a
senior, and a football star, and he had no idea who she was. She
couldn't imagine what he was doing there, or why he bothered to
talk to
her. Maybe he thought she
was someone else.
She sat up and shook her head, expecting him to walk off and leave
her.
"No. Just too many
people. Too much everything, I
guess."
"Yeah, me too," he said, sitting down next to her,
uninvited, and it
was impossible not to notice how handsome he was, even in the
moonlight. "I hate
crowds."
"That's a little hard to believe," she said, sounding
amused, and
feeling oddly comfortable with him, even though he was a hero on
campus. But it was all so
unreal here, sitting outside the gym, on a
bench in the dark.
"You're always surrounded by people."
"And you? How do you
know who I am?" He sounded
intrigued, and looked
gorgeous. "Who are
you?"
"I'm Cinderella. My
Buick just turned into a pumpkin, and my date
turned into a drunk, and I came out here looking for my glass
slipper.
Have you seen it?"
"Possibly. Describe
it. How do I know you're really
Cinderella?"
He was amused by her, and he wondered why he had never noticed her
before. She was wearing an
ugly dress, but she had a great face, and
figure, and a good sense of humor. "Are you a senior?"
He looked interested suddenly, although everyone in school knew he'd
been going with Debbie Flowers ever since they were
sophomores. There
was even a rumor that they were going to get married after
graduation.
"I'm a sophomore," she said with a wry smile,
surprisingly honest, even
when confronted by Prince Charming.
"Maybe that's why I never noticed," he said
honestly. "But you look
older."
"Thanks, I guess."
She smiled at him, thinking that she should either
go back to David, or start walking home. She shouldn't be sitting
there all alone with a senior.
But she felt safe here.
"My name's Paul Browne.
What's yours, Cinderella?"
"Maribeth Robertson."
She smiled and stood up.
"Where are you going?"
He was tall, with dark hair and a dazzling
smile, and he looked disappointed.
"I was just going home."
"Alone?" She
nodded. "Want a lift?"
"I'm fine, thanks."
She couldn't believe she was turning down a ride
with Paul Browne, star senior.
Who would have believed it?
She grinned, thinking about it, what an achievement.
"Come on, I'll walk you back to the gym at least. Are you going to tell
your date you're leaving?"
"I should, I guess."
They walked easily back to the main entrance of
the gym, like old friends, and as soon as they approached, she saw
David, already hopelessly drunk, sharing a bottle unsteadily with
half
a dozen friends. There
were monitors inside, but in spite of them, the
kids seemed to be doing what they wanted. "I don't think I need to
tell him anything," Maribeth said discreetly, and stopped
long before
they reached him, looking up at Paul with a smile. He was a lot taller
than she was. "Thanks
for keeping me company. I'm going to go
home
now." The evening had
been a total waste for her. She'd had a
rotten
time, except for talking to Paul Browne.
"I can't let you go home alone. Come on, let me give you a ride, or
are you afraid my Chevy will turn into a pumpkin too?"
"I don't think so.
Aren't you the handsome prince?"
she asked,
teasing him, but then feeling embarrassed. He really was the handsome
prince, and she knew she shouldn't have said it.
"Am l?" he
quipped, looking incredibly handsome and sophisticated as
he helped her into his car.
It was an impeccably kept 1951 Bel Air
with the new chrome trim, and the inside was all red leather.
"I like your pumpkin, Paul," she teased, and he laughed,
and when she
gave him her address, he suggested they go out for a hamburger and
a
milkshake.
"You can't have had much fun. Your date looked like a creep .
. .
sorry, maybe I shouldn't have said that . . . but he certainly didn't
do much for you tonight.
I'll bet you didn't even get a dance.
You
might as well go out for a little fun on the way home.
What do you think? t's
early." It was and she didn't have
to be home
till midnight.
"Okay," she said cautiously, wanting to be with him, and
more impressed
with him than she wanted to admit. It was impossible not to be.
"Did
you come alone tonight?"
she asked, wondering what had happened to
Debbie.
"Yes, I did. I'm a
free agent again." He suspected
from the way
Maribeth had asked that she knew about Debbie. Everyone at school
did.
But they had broken up two days before, because Debbie had found
out
that he'd gone out with someone else over Christmas vacation, but
he
didn't explain that.
"I guess that was lucky for me, huh Maribeth?"
He smiled disarmingly, and asked her questions about herself, as
they
drove to Willie's, the diner where all the popular kids hung out
at all
hours of the day and night.
And when they got there, the jukebox was
blaring and the place was jammed.
It looked like more kids than at the dance, and suddenly she was
more
conscious than ever of the ugly dress her parents had made her
wear,
and of who he was. Suddenly
she felt every minute of sixteen, and
less. And Paul was nearly
eighteen. But it was as though he
sensed
her shyness, as he introduced her to all his friends. Some of them
raised their eyebrows questioningly, wanting to know who she was,
but
no one seemed to object to her joining them. They were surprisingly
nice to her, as Paul's guest, and she had a good time, laughing
and
talking. She shared a
cheeseburger with him, and a milkshake, and they
danced to half a dozen songs on the jukebox, including a couple of
slow
dances, when he held her breathtakingly close to him, and felt her
breasts pressed against him.
And she could instantly feel the effect
on him, which embarrassed her, but he wouldn't let her pull away,
and
he held her close to him as they danced, and then looked down and
smiled at her gently.
"Where have you been for the last four years, little
girl?" he said,
sounding hoarse, and she smiled in answer.
"I think you've been too busy to notice where I've
been," she said
honestly, and he liked that about her.
"I think you're right, and I've been a fool. This must be my lucky
night." He pulled her
closer again and let his lips drift against her
hair. There was something
about her that excited him.
It wasn't just her body, or the spectacular breasts he'd
encountered
while they were dancing, it was something about the way she looked
at
him, the way she responded to him. There was something very bright and
brash and brave about her, as though she weren't afraid of
anything.
He knew she was only a kid, and a sophomore would have to be a
little
intimidated by a senior, and yet she wasn't. She wasn't afraid of him,
or of saying what she thought, and he liked that about her. Breaking
up with Debbie had bruised his ego, and Maribeth was just the balm
he
needed to soothe it.
They got back in his car, and he turned to look at her. He didn't want
to take her home. He liked
being with her. He liked everything
about
her. And for her, it was a
heady experience just being with him.
"Do you want to go for a little drive? It's only eleven." They had
left the dance so early, they'd had plenty of time to talk and
dance at
Willie's.
"I should probably get home," she said cautiously, as he
started the
car, but he headed in the direction of the park, instead of her
house.
It didn't worry her, but she didn't want to stay out too
late. She
felt safe with him though.
He had been a perfect gentleman all night,
a lot more so than David.
"Just a little spin, then I'll take you home, I promise. I just don't
want the night to end.
This has been special for me," he said
meaningfully! and she could feel her head reeling with excitement.
Paul Browne? What if this
was for real? What if he went steady with
her instead of Debbie Flowers?
She couldn't believe it.
"I've had a
great time, Maribeth."
"Me too. A lot better
than I had at the dance," she laughed.
They
chatted easily for a few minutes after that, until he drove into a
secluded area near a lake, stopped the car, and turned to face
her.
"You're a special girl," he said, and there was no doubt
in Maribeth's
mind that he meant it. He
opened the glove compartment then and pulled
out a pint bottle of gin and offered it to her.
"Would you like a little drink?"
"No, thanks. I don't
drink."
"How come?" He
seemed surprised.
"I don't really like it." He thought that was odd, but he offered it
to her anyway. She started
to decline, but as he insisted, she took a
little sip, not to hurt his feelings. The clear liquid burned her
throat and her eyes as it went down, and there was a hot feeling
in her
mouth afterwards, and she felt flushed, as he leaned over and
pulled
her into his arms and kissed her.
"Do you like that better than gin?" he asked sensuously after he'd
kissed her again, and she smiled and nodded, feeling worldly and
excited and a little sinful.
He was so incredibly exciting, and so
unbelievably handsome.
"So do I," he said, and kissed her again, and
this time, he unbuttoned the prim dress as she tried to keep the
buttons done up, but his fingers were nimbler than hers and more
practiced, and within seconds, he was holding her breasts and
fondling
them as he kissed her breathlessly and she had no idea how to stop
him.
"Paul, don't . . .
please . .." she said softly, wanting to mean
it, but she didn't. She
knew what she had to do, but it was so hard
not to want him. He leaned
down then and kissed her breasts, and
suddenly her bra was undone, and the top of her dress was
completely
open. His mouth was on her
breasts, and then her lips and then he was
working her nipples with his flgers. And she moaned in spite of
herself as he slid a hand under her skirt, and found her expertly
and
quickly, despite her attemPt to keep her legs together. But she had to
keep reminding herself that she didn't want what he was doing to
her.
She wanted it to frighten her, and yet nothing he did scared her.
Everything he did was exciting and delicious, but she knew she had
to
stop, and finally she pulled away, out of breath and out of
control,
and she looked at him with regret and shook her head, and he
understood
it.
"I can't. I'm sorry,
Paul." She was stunned by all he
had made her
feel. Her head was
spinning.
"It's all right," he said gently, "I know . . . I shouldn't have .
.
.
I'm really sorry .
.." And as he said the
words, he kissed her again
and they started all over again, and this time it was even harder
to
stop, and they both looked completely disheveled, as she pulled
away
from him, and she saw in shock that his fly was open. He pulled her
hand toward him then, and she tried to will herself not to, but
she was
fascinated by what he was doing.
This was what she had been warned about, what she had been told
never
to do, yet it was all so overwhelming, she couldn't stop herself,
or
him, and he leapt into her hands as he pressed her hand into his
zipper, and she found herself caressing him, and stroking him, as
he
kissed her and laid her down on the seat, and lay on top of her,
pulsating with desire and excitement. "Oh God . . .
Maribeth, I want
you so much . . . oh baby
. . . I love you . .."
He pushed her
skirt up then, and his own trousers down, with what seemed like a
single movement, and she felt him pressing against her, searching
for
her, needing her desperately, as she now needed him, and with a
single
surge of pleasure and pain, he entered her, and barely moving
inside of
her, he gave a huge shudder beyond his control, and came less than
a
moment later. "Oh God
. . . oh God . . . oh Maribeth . .." And
then as he returned slowly to earth, he looked at her, as she
stared at
him in shock, unable to believe what they'd done, and he gently touched
her face with his fingers.
"Oh God, Maribeth, I'm sorry .
. . you
were a virgin . .
. I couldn't help myself .
. . you're so beautiful and I wanted you so
badly . . . I'm sorry,
baby . .."
"It's all right," she found herself reassuring him, as
he lay still
within her, and slowly withdrew, already getting excited again,
but he
didn't dare try for another.
And he pulled a towel miraculously from
under the seat, and tried to help her make repairs, while she
tried
desperately not to be embarrassed. He took a long swig of gin then,
and then offered it to her, and this time she took it, wondering
if the
first sip had made her succumb to his advances, or if she was in
love
with him, or he with her, or what it all meant, and if she was his
steady girl now.
"You're incredible," he said, kissing her again, and
pulling her close
to him on the seat.
"I'm sorry it happened here, like this tonight.
Next time will be better, I promise. My parents are going out of town
in two weeks, you can come to my place." It never occurred to him for
a single moment that she might not want to continue to do that
with
him. He assumed she wanted
more, and he wasn't entirely wrong, but for
the most part, Maribeth wasn't sure what she was feeling. Her whole
world had turned upside down in a matter of minutes.
"Did you . . . and
. . . Debbie . .."
She knew even before the
words were out that it was a stupid question, and he smiled at
her,
looking for a moment like a much wiser older brother.
"You are young, aren't you?
Come to think of it, how old are you?
"I turned sixteen two weeks ago."
"Well, you're a big girl now." He took off his jacket and put it
around her shoulders when he saw she was shaking. She was in shock
over what they'd done, and then she knew she had to ask him a
question.
"Could I get pregnant from that?" The very thought terrified her, but
he looked reassuring. And
she really wasn't sure how great a risk she
might have taken.
"I don't think so. Not from one time like that.
I mean you could .
.
. but you won't, Maribeth.
And next time I'll be careful."
She wasn't quite sure what being careful entailed, but she knew
that if
she ever did it again, and she might, maybe if they went steady,
if
Debbie Flowers had and that was what he expected of her, then she
knew
she would want to be careful.
The one thing she didn't want in her
life now was a baby. Even
the remotest possibility of it made her
tremble. And she didn't
want to be forced into marriage, like her two
aunts. She suddenly
remembered all of her father's stories.
"How will I know if I am?" she asked him honestly, as he started the
engine, and he turned to look at her, surprised by how innocent
she
was. She had seemed so
grown up to him earlier in the evening.
"Don't you know?"
he asked, more than a little stunned, and she shook
her head, as always honest.
"You'll miss your period."
She was
embarrassed to hear him say it, and she nodded her
understanding. But
she still really didn't know any more about it. She didn't want to
question him any further now, or he might think she was incredibly
stupid.
He said very little as he drove her home, and he seemed to look
around
as they stopped in front of her house, and then he turned to her
and
kissed her. "Thanks,
Maribeth. I had a wonderful
evening." Somehow
she expected losing her virginity to mean more than just a
"wonderful
evening," and yet she had no right to expect more of him, and
she knew
it. She had been wrong to
do it with him the first night she met him,
and she knew she'd be lucky if it developed into something
more. And
yet he had told her he loved her.
"I had a wonderful evening too," she said cautiously and
politely.
"See you at school," she said, sounding hopeful. She handed his jacket
back to him, and she hurried from the car to her front steps. The door
was open and she let herself in.
It was two minutes before midnight.
And she was grateful that everyone had already gone to bed. She didn't
have to explain anything, or answer any questions. She cleaned herself
as best she could, grateful that no one else was there to notice,
and
she soaked the skirt of her dress in water and then hung it up,
trying
not to cry. She could
always say that someone had spilled punch on
her, or gotten sick.
She slipped into her nightgown, shaking from head to foot, and
hurried
into bed, feeling sick, and then lay there in the dark, in the
same
room as Noelle, thinking of everything that had happened. Maybe this
was the beginning of an important relationship in her life, she
tried
to reassure herself. But
she wasn't sure what it all meant, or how
serious Paul Browne was about her. She was thoughtful enough to wonder
if he had meant everything he'd said. She hoped he had, but she'd
heard other stories of girls who had gone all the way, and then
been
dumped by the guys who made them do it. But Paul hadn't "made her" do
anything. That was the
scary part. She had wanted to do it
with
him.
That was the most shocking thing about it. She had wanted to make love
to him. Once he had
started touching her, she wanted him.
And she
wasn't even sorry now. She
was just scared about what would happen.
She lay in bed, terrified, for hours, praying she wouldn't get
pregnant.
Her mother asked her if she'd had a good time the next morning
over
breakfast, and she said she had.
The funny thing was that no one
seemed to suspect anything, and from the way she felt, Maribeth
expected them all to see that she was suddenly a different
person. She
was grown up, a woman now, she had done it, and she was in love
with
the most wonderful senior in the whole school. It was absolutely
incredible to her that no one noticed.
Ryan was in a bad mood, Noelle had a fight with her mother about
something she'd done the night before. Her father had gone to the
shop, even though it was Saturday, and her mother said she had a
headache. They all had
their own lives, and no one saw that Maribeth
had been transformed from caterpillar to butterfly, and had been
Cinderella to Prince Charming.
She seemed to float on air all weekend, but on Monday she came to
ground with a sharp thump, when she saw Paul walking into school
with
an arm around Debbie Flowers.
And by noon everyone knew the tale.
He
and Debbie had had a fight, and had made up, because someone said
he
had gone out with some other girl over the weekend, and Debbie
couldn't
take it. No one knew who
she was, but they seemed to know that Debbie
had been furious, and by Sunday they had patched things up and
were
once again going steady.
Maribeth felt her heart crash to the floor,
and didn't see him face-to-face until Wednesday. He was very kind to
her, and stopped to say something to her, as she tried to avert
her
face from him while she put something in her locker. She hoped he
would walk by, but he had been looking for her for days and was
glad
he'd found her.
"Can we go and talk somewhere?" he asked in a low voice that seemed
filled with sex appeal and raw emotion.
"I can't . . . I'm
sorry . . . I'm late for P.E. Maybe
later."
"Don't give me that."
He grabbed her arm gently.
"Look, I'm sorry
about what happened . . .
I meant it . . . I really did . .
. I wouldn't have done that unless I thought . . . I'm sorry . .
. she's crazy, but we've been together for a long time. I didn't want
you to get hurt." She
almost cried when she saw that he really meant
it. Why did he have to be
a nice guy? But it would have been even
worse if he hadn't.
"Don't worry about it.
I'm fine."
"No, you're not," he said unhappily, feeling guiltier
than ever about
her.
"Yes, I am," she said, and then suddenly tears stung her
eyes and she
wished that everything could have been different. "Look, forget it."
"Just remember, I'm around if you need me." She wondered why he had
said that, and she spent the next month trying to forget him.
She ran into him everywhere, in the halls, outside the gym.
Suddenly it seemed as though she couldn't avoid him. And in early May,
six weeks after Maribeth and Paul made love, he and Debbie
announced
that they were engaged and getting married in July, after
graduation.
And on the same day, Maribeth discovered that she was pregnant.
She was only two weeks late, but she was throwing up constantly,
and
her whole body felt different.
Her breasts seemed suddenly huge and
were excruciatingly tender, her waist seemed to expand overnight,
and
at every moment of the day, she was overwhelmingly nauseous. She could
hardly believe that her body could change so much so quickly. But
every morning as she lay on the bathroom floor after throwing up,
praying that no one had overheard her, she knew that she couldn't
hide
it forever.
She didn't know what to do, or who to tell, or where to turn, and
she
didn't want to tell Paul.
But finally at the end of May, she went to
her mother's doctor and begged him not to tell her parents. She cried
so much that he agreed, reluctantly, and confirmed that she was
pregnant. She was,
predictably, exactly two months pregnant.
And Paul
had been wrong, she very emphatically could get pregnant from
"just one
time." She wondered
if he'd been intentionally lying to her, or simply
stupid, when he told her he didn't think it could happen. Maybe
both.
It was certainly beginner's luck, in any case, and she sat on the
examining table, clutching the drape, with tears rolling down her
cheeks, as the doctor asked her what she was going to do about it.
"Do you know who the baby's father is?" he asked, and Maribeth looked
shocked and even more mortified at the question.
"Of course," she said, looking humiliated and
grief-stricken.
There was no easy way out of this dilemma.
"Will he marry you?"
She shook her head, her red hair looking like
flame, her eyes like green oceans. The full impact of it hadn't even
hit her yet, though the prospect of forcing Paul to marry her,
even if
she could, was very tempting.
"He's engaged to someone else," she said hoarsely, and
the doctor
nodded.
"He might change his plans, under the circumstances. Men do that." He
smiled sadly. He was sorry
for her. She was a sweet girl, and it
was
inevitable that this would change her life forever.
"He won't change his plans," Maribeth said softly. She was the classic
one-night stand, a girl he didn't even know, though he had told
her
he'd be around if she needed him.
Well, she did now.
But that didn't mean he would marry her just because he had gotten
her
pregnant.
"What are you going to tell your parents,
Maribeth?" he asked soberly,
and she closed her eyes, overwhelmed with the terror of it, just
thinking about telling her father.
"I don't know yet."
"Would you like me to talk to them with you?" It was a kind offer, but
she couldn't imagine letting him tell them for her. She knew that
sooner or later she would have to do it.
"What about . . .
about getting rid of it?" she
asked bravely. She
wasn't even completely sure how one did that, except that she knew
that
some women "got rid" of babies. She'd heard her mother and aunt
discussing it once, and the word they had whispered was
"abortion."
Her mother had said that the woman almost died, but Maribeth knew
that
would be better than facing her father.
But the doctor frowned at her immediately. "That's costly, dangerous,
and illegal. And I don't
want to hear another word from you about it,
young lady. At your age,
the simplest solution is to have the baby and
give it up for adoption.
That's what most girls your age do.
The baby
is due in December. You
could go to the Sisters of Charity the moment
it showed, and stay there until you have the baby."
"You mean give it away?" He made it sound so simple, and somehow she
suspected that it was more complicated than that, that there was
more
he wasn't saying about the process.
"That's right," he said, feeling sorry for her. She was so young, and
so naive. But she had the
body of a full-blown woman, and it had
gotten her into trouble.
"You wouldn't have to go into hiding for a
while. It probably won't
start to show until July or August, maybe
even later than that. But
you need to tell your parents."
Maribeth
nodded, feeling numb, but what could she tell them? That she'd made
love to a boy she didn't know on the front seat of his car the
night of
the prom, and he wouldn't marry her?
Maybe her mother would even want to keep the baby. She couldn't
imagine any of it, or saying it to them, as she put her clothes
back on
and left his office. He
had promised not to say anything to them,
until she did, and she lelieved him.
She sought Paul out at school that afternoon. Graduation was in two
weeks, and she knew it was wrong to put any pressure on him.
It was as much her fault as his, or so she thought, but she
couldn't
forget what he'd told her.
She let him walk her slowly around the grounds of school, and they
wound up on the bench behind the gym, where they had first met the
night of the dance and then she told him.
"Oh shit. You're
not." He let out a long, slow
sigh, and looked
desperately unhappy.
"I am. I'm sorry,
Paul. I don't even know why I told
you. I just
thought you should know."
He nodded, unable to say much of anything
for the moment.
"I'm getting married in six weeks. Debbie would kill me if she knew.
I told her everything she heard about you were lies and
rumors."
"What did she hear?"
Maribeth looked curious, intrigued that Debbie
had heard anything about her.
"That I went out with you that night. Everyone we saw at Willie's told
her. We had broken
up. It was reasonable. I just told her it was no
big deal, and it didn't mean anything." But it hurt anyway to hear him
say it. Debbie was the one
who mattered to him. She wasn't.
"And did it mean anything?" Maribeth asked pointedly.
She wanted to
know. She had a right to
know now. She was having his baby.
He looked at her thoughtfully for a time, and then nodded. "It meant
something then. Maybe not
as much as it should have, but it did.
I
thought you were terrific.
But then Debbie hounded me all weekend, and
she cried. She said I was
treating her like dirt and cheating on her,
and I owed her more than that after three years, so I said I'd
marry
her after graduation."
"Is that what you want?" Maribeth asked, staring at him, wondering who
he was, and what he really wanted. She didn't really think Debbie was
it for him, and wondered if he knew that.
"I don't know what I want.
But I do know I don't want a baby."
"Neither do I."
She was sure of it. She wasn't
sure she'd ever want
one, but surely not now, and not with him. No matter how handsome he
was, it was obvious to her as they sat there that he didn't love
her.
She didn't want to be forced into marriage with him, even if he
agreed
to it, which she was sure he wouldn't. But she didn't want a man who
would lie about her, or pretend he had never gone out with her, or
cared about her. She
wanted someone, eventually, who would be proud to
love her, and have her baby.
Not somebody who had to be railroaded into a shotgun wedding.
"Why don't you get rid of it?" he asked softly, and Maribeth looked at
him sadly.
"You mean, give it away?" That was what she was planning to do, and
what the doctor had suggested.
"No. I mean have an
abortion. I know a senior who did last
year.
I could ask around. Maybe
I could scrounge up some money. It's
really
expensive."
"No, I don't want to, Paul." The doctor had discouraged her from
exploring that avenue any further. And she was uncomfortable too, no
matter how little she knew, that getting rid of it might be
murder.
"Are you going to keep it?" he asked, sounding panicked.
What was
Debbie going to say? She'd
kill him.
"No. I'm going to
give it away," she said. She had
thought about it a
lot. And it seemed like
the only solution. "The doctor
says I can
live with the nuns once it shows, and then give it to them, and
they'll
put it up for adoption."
And then she turned, and asked him a strange
question. "Would you
want to see it?" But he shook his
head, and then
turned away. He hated how
she made him feel, inadequate and
frightened, and angry. He
knew that he was being less than he should
to her. But he didn't have
the guts to take this on with her. And
he
didn't want to lose Debbie.
"I'm sorry, Maribeth.
I feel like such an S.O.B."
She wanted to tell
him that he was, but she couldn't. She wanted to say she understood,
but she couldn't do that either, because she didn't.
She didn't understand anything.
What had happened to them, why they
had done it, why she had gotten pregnant, and why he was going to
be
marrying Debbie instead of her, while she hid with the nuns and
had his
baby. It was all so out of
control.
They sat in silence for a little while after that, and then he
left,
and she knew she'd never speak to him again. She only saw him once,
the day before graduation, and he didn't say anything to her. He just
looked at her, and then turned away, and she walked back across
the
campus alone, with tears streaming down her face, not wanting to
have
his baby. It was all so
unfair, and she was feeling sicker every
day.
The week after school let out, she was kneeling over the toilet
one
day, puking her brains out, and she had forgotten to lock the
door,
when her brother came in and saw her.
"Sorry, Sis . . . oh
my God . . . are you sick?" Ryan looked
instantly sorry for her, and then just as quickly a light dawned,
and
he stared as she vomited again and he understood. "Shit, you're
pregnant." It was a
statement, not a question.
She lay there, with her head resting on the toilet for a long
time, and
then finally she stood up, and he was still staring at her, his
face
devoid of sympathy, only filled with accusation.
"Dad's going to kill you."
"What makes you so sure I'm pregnant?" She tried to sound flip with
him, but he knew her better.
"Who's the guy?"
"None of your business," she said, feeling a wave of
nausea sweep over
her again, more out of nerves and terror.
"You'd better tell him to get out his good suit, or start
running.
Dad'll have his ass if he doesn't do right by you."
'hanks for the advice," she said, and walked slowly out of
the
bathroom. But she knew now
that her days were numbered. And she
was
right.
Ryan told her father that afternoon, and he came home in a rage
and
nearly tore off the door to her bedroom. She was lying there on the
bed, while Noelle listened to records and did her nails.
And he pulled Maribeth into the living room and shouted for her
mother.
Maribeth had been trying to think about how she was going to tell
them,
but now she didn't have to.
Ryan had done it for her.
Her mother was already crying by the time she came out of her
room, and
Ryan looked grim, as though she had wronged him too.
Her father had told Noelle to stay in their room. And he was like a
raging bull as he stormed around the living room, telling Maribeth
how
she was just like her aunts, and had behaved like a whore, and
dishonored them all. And
then he demanded to know who had gotten her
pregnant. But she was
prepared for that. She didn't care what
they
did to her. She wasn't
going to tell them.
She had thought Paul was dazzling and exciting, and she would have
loved to fall in love with him, and have him want her. But he wasn't
in love with her, and he was marrying someone else. She didn't want to
start her life out like that, at sixteen, and ruin it completely.
She'd rather have the baby, and give it away. And they couldn't force
her to tell them.
"Who is he?" her father shouted at her again and
again. "I'm not
letting you out of this room until you tell me."
"Then we'll be here for a long time," she said
quietly. She had done
so much thinking since she'd found out that even her father didn't
scare her. Besides, the
worst had happened now. She was
pregnant.
They knew. What more could
they do to her "Why won't you tell us who
he is? Is it a
teacher? A kid? A married man? A priest? One of
your brother's friends?
Who is it?" "It doesn't matter. He's not
going to marry me," she said calmly, surprised at her own
strength in
the eye of the hurricane that was her father.
"Why not?" he
raged on.
"Because he doesn't love me, and I don't love him. It's as simple as
that."
"It doesn't sound simple to me," her father said,
sounding even
angrier, while her mother cried and wrung her hands. Maribeth felt
terrible as she looked at her.
She hated hurting her mother.
"It sounds like you were sleeping with some guy, and didn't
even love
him. That's about as
rotten as you get. Even your aunts
loved the men
they slept with. They
married them. They had decent lives,
and
legitimate children. And
what are you going to do with this baby?"
"I don't know, Dad. I
thought I'd put it up for adoption, unless .
.
."
"Unless what? You
think you're going to keep it here, and disgrace
yourself and us? Over my
dead body, and your mothers Her mother looked
imploringly at her, begging her to undo this disaster, but there
was no
way for her to do that.
"I don't want to keep the baby, Dad," she said sadly, as
tears came to
her eyes at last.
"I'm sixteen, I can't give it anything, and I want a
life too. I don't want to
give up my life because I can't do anything
for it. We both have a
right to more than that."
"How noble of you," he said, furious with her beyond
words. "It would
have been nice if you could have been a little more noble before
you
took your pants off. Look
at your brother, he plays around with lots
of girls. He's never
gotten anyone pregnant.
Look at you, sixteen and your damn life is down the toilet."
"It doesn't have to be that way, Dad. I can go to school with the nuns
while I stay with them, and then go back to school in December,
after I
have the baby. I could go
back after Christmas vacation. We could
say
I've been sick."
"Really? And just who
do you think would believe that? You
think
people won't talk?
Everyone will know. You'll be a
disgrace, and so
will we. You'll be a
disgrace to this whole family."
"Then what do you want me to do, Dad?" she asked miserably, tears
streaming down her face now.
This was even harder than she'd thought
it would be, and there were no easy solutions. "What do you want me to
do? Die? I can't undo what I did. I don't know what to do. There's
no way to make this better."
She was sobbing, but he looked unmoved.
He looked icy.
"You'll just have to have the baby and put it up for
adoption."
"Do you want me to stay with the nuns?" she asked, hoping he would
tell her she could stay at home.
Living at the convent away from her
family terrified her. But
if he told her to leave, she had nowhere
else to go.
"You can't stay here," her father said firmly, "and
you can't keep the
baby. Go to the Sisters of
Charity, give up the baby, and then come
home." And then he
dealt the final blow to her soul.
"I don't want to
see you until then. And I
don't want you seeing your mother or your
sister." For a moment
she thought his words would kill her.
"What
you've done is an insult to us, and to yourself. You've hurt your
dignity, and ours. You've
broken our trust. You've disgraced us,
Maribeth, and yourself.
Don't ever forget that."
"Why is what I did so terrible? I never lied to you. I
never hurt
you. I never betrayed
you. I was very stupid. Once.
And look what's
happening to me for it.
Isn't this enough? I can't get
out of it.
I'm going to have to live with it. I'm going to have to give up my
baby. Isn't that enough
for you? Just how much do I have to be
punished?" She was
sobbing and heartbroken, but he was relentless.
'hat's between you and God.
I'm not punishing you. He
is."
"You're my father.
You're sending me away from here.
You're telling
me that you won't see me again until I give away the baby . . . you're
forbidding me to see my sister and my mother." And she knew her mother
would never disobey him.
She knew how weak her mother was, how unable
to make her own decisions, how swayed she was by him. They were all
closing the door on her, and Paul already had. She was totally alone
now.
"Your mother is free to do whatever she pleases," he
said
unconvincingly.
"The only one she pleases is you," Maribeth said
defiantly, making him
angrier still, "and you know that."
"I only know that you've disgraced us all. Don't expect to yell at me,
and do whatever you want, dishonor all of us, and bring your
bastard
here. Don't expect
anything from me, Maribeth, until you pay for your
sins, and clean up your own mess.
If you won't marry this boy, and he
won't marry you, then there's nothing I can do for you." He turned
then and walked out of the room and came back five minutes
later. She
hadn't even had the strength to go back to her own room yet. He had
made two calls, one to their doctor and the other to the convent.
Eight hundred dollars would pay for room and board and her
expenses for
six months, as well as her delivery by the nuns. They assured Mr.
Robertson that his daughter would be in good hands, her delivery
would
be handled right in their infirmary, by a doctor and a
midwife. And
the baby would be given to a loving family, and his own daughter
would
be returned to him a week after the baby's birth, providing there
were
no complications.
He had already agreed to send her to them, and the money was in
crisp
bills in a white envelope, which he handed to her with a stony
look on
his face. Her mother had
already retreated in tears to her own
bedroom.
"You've upset your mother terribly," he said in a voice
filled with
accusation, denying any part he may have played in the upset. "I don't
want you to say anything to Noelle. You're going away. That's
all she
needs to know. You'll be
back in six months.
I'll take you to the convent myself tomorrow morning. Pack your bags,
Maribeth." The tone
of his voice told her he meant business, and she
felt her blood run cold.
For all her problems with him, this was home,
this was her family, these were her parents, and now she was being
banished from all of them.
She would have no one to help her through
this. She wondered
suddenly if she should have made a bigger fuss with
Paul, if maybe then he would have helped her . . . or maybe even
married her instead of Debbie.
But it was too late now. Her
father
was telling her to leave.
He wanted her out by the next morning.
"What'll I tell Noelle?" Maribeth could hardly squeeze the words
out.
She was breathless with the grief of leaving her little sister.
"Tell her you're going away to school. Tell her anything but the
truth. She's too young to
know about this." Maribeth nodded,
numb
finally, too grief-stricken even to answer.
Maribeth went back to their bedroom then, and avoided Noelle's
eyes as
she got down her only bag.
She only packed a few things, some shirts,
some pants, a few dresses that would fit for a while. She hoped the
nuns would give her something to wear. In a little while nothing would
fit her.
"What are you doing?"
Noelle asked, looking panicked.
She had tried
to listen to their arguing, but she couldn't make out what they
were
saying. But Maribeth
looked as though someone had died as she turned,
trembling, to face her baby sister.
"I'm going away for a while," Maribeth said sadly,
wanting to tell her
a convincing lie, but it was all too much, too hard, too
sudden. She
couldn't bear the thought of saying goodbye, and she could hardly
withstand the battering of Noelle's questions. In the end, she told
her that she was going away somewhere, to a special school,
because her
grades hadn't been as good as usual, but Noelle only clung to her
and
cried, terrified to lose her only sister.
"Please don't go . .
. don't let him send you away . . .
whatever you
did, it can't be that terrible .
. . whatever it is, Maribeth, I
forgive you . . . I love
you . . . don't go . .."
Maribeth was the only one Noelle could talk to. Her mother was too
weak, her father too stubborn to ever listen, her brother too
self-centered and too foolish.
She only had Maribeth to listen to her
problems, and now she would have no one at all. Poor little Noelle
looked miserable as the two sisters cried through the night, and
slept
in one narrow bed, clinging to each other. And the morning came too
soon. At nine o'clock, her
father put her bag into his truck, and she
stood staring at her mother, wanting her to be strong enough to
tell
him he couldn't do this.
But her mother would never challenge him, and
Maribeth knew it. She held
her close for a long moment, wishing that
she could stay, that she hadn't been so foolish, or so unlucky.
"I love you, Mom," she said in a strangled voice as her
mother hugged
her tight.
"I'll come to see you, Maribeth, I promise."
Maribeth could only nod, unable to speak through her tears, as she
held
Noelle, who was crying openly, and begging her not to leave them.
"Shhh . . . stop
. .." Maribeth said, trying to be brave, as she
cried too. "I won't
be gone long. I'll be home by
Christmas."
"I love you, Maribeth," Noelle shouted as they drove
away. Ryan had
come out by then too. But
he had said nothing. He only waved, as
his
father drove her the short distance across town to their
destination.
The convent looked ominous to Maribeth as they drove up to it, and
he
stood next to her on the steps as she held her small suitcase.
"Take care of yourself, Maribeth." She didn't want to thank him for
what he'd done. It could
have been gentler, he could have tried to
understand. He could have
tried to remember what it was like to be
young, or to make a mistake of such monumental proportions, but he
was
capable of none of it. He
could not grow beyond what he was, and what
he was had powerful limitations.
"I'll write to you, Dad," she said, but he said nothing
to her as they
stood there for a long moment, and then he nodded.
"Let your mother know how you are. She'll worry." She
wanted to ask
him if he would worry too, but she no longer dared ask him any
questionS.
ill love you," she said softly as he hurried down the steps,
but he
never turned to look at her.
He only lifted one hand as he trove away,
and never looked back, and Maribeth rang the bell at the convent.
The wait seemed so long that she wanted to run down the steps and
back
home, but there was no home to run back to now. She knew they wouldn't
take her back until after it was all over. And then, at last, a young
nun came, and let her in.
Maribeth told her who she was, and with a
nod, the young nun took her bag, led her in, and closed the heavy iron
door resoundingly behind her.
The convent of the Sisters of Charity was a cavernous, dark,
gloomy
place, and Maribeth discovered very quickly that there were two
other
girls there for exactly the same reason. Both were from neighboring
towns, and she was relieved to realize that she didn't know
them. Both
were almost ready to give birth, and in fact one of them, a
nervous
girl of seventeen, had her baby on Maribeth's second day
there. She
had a little girl, and the baby was quickly spirited away to
waiting
adoptive parents. The girl
never even saw her baby. And to
Maribeth,
the entire process seemed barbaric, as if their secret was dirty
and
had to be hidden.
The other girl was fifteen, and she was expecting her baby to be
born
at any moment. The two
girls ate their meals with the nuns, went to
the chapel with them for prayers and vespers, and were only
allowed to
speak at certain times and hours.
And Maribeth was shocked to discover
on her third night that the other girl's baby had been fathered by
her
uncle. She was a
desperately unhappy girl, and she was terrified of
what lay ahead of her in childbirth.
On Maribeth's fifth night in the convent, she could hear the other
girl's screams. They went
on for two days as the nuns tried
everywhere, and at last she was taken to a hospital and delivered
by
cesarean section. Maribeth
was told, when she iflquired, that the girl
would not come back again, but the baby hat been born safely, and
she
learned only by coincidence that it was a little boy It was even
lonelier for her once both of the other girls were gone, and
Maribeth
was alone with the sisters.
She hoped that other sinners would arrive soon, or she would have
no
one to talk to.
She read the local newspaper whenever she could, and two weeks
after
she'd arrived she saw the notice of Paul and Debbie's
wedding. It made
her feel even lonelier, just seeing that, knowing they were on
their
honeymoon, and she was here in prison, paying her dues for one
night in
the front seat of his Chevy.
It seemed desperately unfair that she
should bear the brunt alone, and the more she thought of it, the
more
she knew that she couldn't stay at the convent.
She had nowhere to go, and no one to be with. But she couldn't bear
the oppressive sanctity of the convent. The nuns had been pleasant to
her, and she had already paid them a hundred dollars.
She had seven hundred dollars left, and almost six months to be
wherever she went. She had
no idea where to go, but she knew she
couldn't stay locked up with them, waiting for other prisoners
like her
to arrive, for the months to pass, for her baby to be born, and
then
taken away from her, before she could go home to her parents. Being
there was too high a price to pay. She wanted to go somewhere, live
like a real person, get ú job, have friends. She needed fresh air, and
voices, and noise, ant people.
Here, all she felt was constant
oppression, and the overwhelming sense that she was an
unredeemable
sinner. And Then if she
was, she needed a little sunshine and joy in
her life while she waited for the baby. She didn't know why this had
happened to her, but perhaps there was a lesson to learn, a
blessing
to be shared, a moment in time that need not be wasted.
It didn't have to be as terrible as the nuns made it, and she told
the
Mother Superior the following afternoon that she would be
leaving. She
said she was going to visit her aunt and hoped that she believed
her.
But even if she didn't, Maribeth knew that nothing could stop her
now,
she was leaving.
She walked out of the convent at dawn the next day, with her
money, and
her small bag, and an overwhelming feeling of freedom.
She couldn't go home, but the world was her own, to discover, to
explore. She had never
felt as free or as strong. She had
already
been through enormous pain when she left home, and now it was only
a
matter of finding a place to stay until the baby was born.
She knew it would be easier if she left town, so she walked to the
bus
station and bought an open-ended ticket to Chicago. She had to go
through Omaha, but Chicago was the farthest point she could
imagine,
and she could refund the rest of the ticket anywhere along the
way.
All she wanted to do was leave, and find a place for herself for
the
next six months until she had her baby. She waited at the bus station
until the first bus to Chicago began to board. And as she watched her
hometown slip away, when it left, she felt no regrets. All she felt
suddenly was excitement about the future. The past held little for
her, just like her hometown.
She had no friends there. There
was no
one she would miss except her mother and her sister. She had written
them each a postcard from the bus station, before she left,
promising
to give them an address as soon as she had one.
"Going to Chicago, miss?" the driver asked, as she sat
down, feeling
suddenly grown up, and very independent.
"Maybe," she said with a smile. She could go anywhere, and do
anything. She was
free. She answered to no one now,
except f j
herself, fettered only by the baby growing inside her. She was three
and a half months pregnant now, and nothing showed, but she could
feel
her body growing. She
began thinking about what she would tell people
wherever she arrived.
She'd have to xplain how she got there, and why
she'd come, and why she was alone, once they discovered she was
pregnant. She would have
to get a job.
There wasn't much she could do.
But she could clean house, work in a
library, baby-sit, maybe work as a waitress. She was willing to do
almost anything as long as she was safe. And until she found a job,
she still had the money her father had given her for the convent.
They stopped in Omaha that afternoon. It was hot, but there was a
slight breeze, and she felt a little sick from the long ride on
the
bus, but she felt better after she ate a sandwich. Other people got on
and off, and most of them seemed to ride from one town to the
next.
She had been on the longest when they stopped that night in a
picturesque little town that looked clean and pretty. It was a college
town, and there were lots of young people in the restaurant where
they
stopped for dinner. It
reminded Maribeth a little bit of a diner, but
it was nicer than that, and the woman who waited on her had a dark
well-tended pageboy, and a big smile as she served Maribeth a
cheeseburger and a milkshake.
The hamburger was great, and the check
was small, and there seemed to be a lot of laughter and good
spirits
coming from several of the other tables. It seemed like a happy place,
and Maribeth was reluctant to leave and go back to the bus, but
they
were riding straight through en route to Chicago.
As she left the restaurant, she saw it. A small sign in the window
offering work to waitresses and busboys. She looked at it for a minute
and then walked slowly back, wondering if they'd think she was
crazy,
or if they'd believe whatever story she invented.
The same waitress who had waited on her looked up at her with a
smile,
wondering if she'd forgotten something. Maribeth seemed to be
hesitating as she stood there and waited.
"I was wondering if .
. . I . . . I saw the sign
. . . I was
wondering about the job. I
mean . .."
"You mean you want work," the other woman smiled. "No shame in that.
It pays two dollars an hour.
Six days a week, tenhour days.
We kind of rotate our schedules, so we get a little time home with
our
kids. You married?"
"No . . . I . . . yes .
. . well, I was. I'm a
widow. My husband
was killed in . . . Korea
. .."
"I'm sorry." She
genuinely seemed to mean it, as she watched
Maribeth's eyes. She could
see that the girl really wanted the job,
and she liked her. She
looked awfully young, but there was no harm in
that, so were a lot of their patrons.
"Thank you . . . who
do I talk to about the job?"
"Me. You got any
experience?" Maribeth hesitated,
toying with a lie,
and then she shook her head, wondering if she should tell her
about the
baby.
"I really need the job." Her hands were shaking as she held her
handbag, hoping she would get it.
Suddenly she wanted to stay here.
It felt like a happy place, a lively town, and she liked
"Where do you
live?"
"Nowhere yet."
She smiled, looking very young, and it tugged at the
other woman's heart.
"I just came through on the bus.
If you want me,
I'll get my bag and find a room.
I could start tomorrow."
The other
woman smiled. Her name was
Julie, and she liked Maribeth's looks.
There was something strong and quiet about the girl, as though she
had
principles and courage. It
was an odd thing to guess about her, and
yet she had a good feeling about her.
"Go get your bag off the bus," Julie said with a warm
smile, "You can
stay with me tonight. My
son's visiting my mom in uluth. You can
have
his room, if you can stand the mess. He's , 3 rteen and a real slob.
My daughter's twelve. I'm
divorced. , low old are you?" she asked,
almost all in one breath, and Maribeth spoke over her shoulder,
and
told her she was eigh4en, as she ran to get her bag off the bus,
and
came back only two minutes later, breathless and smiling.
"You're sure it's not too much trouble if I spend the night
with you?"
She was excited and happy.
"Not at all."
Julie grinned as she tossed her an apron. "Here, et to
work. You can bus tables
with me till I knock off at midnight."
It
was only an hour and a half away, but it was exhausting work,
carrying
the big trays, and heavy pitchers.
Maribeth couldn't believe how tired she was when they closed up.
There were four other women working there, and some young boys,
mostly
high school kids, busing tables.
Most of the boys were about
Maribeth's age, and the women were in their thirties and
forties. They
said the owner had had a heart attack and only came in mornings
and
some afternoons now. But
he ran a tight ship, and his son did most of
the cooking. Julie said
.she had gone out with him a few times, and he
was a nice guy, but nothing much had ever come of it. She had too much
esponsibility in her life to have much interest or time for
romance.
She had two kids, and her ex-husband was five years lak with his
child
support. She said it took
every penny she hat to keep her kids in
shoes, pay their doctor bills, and keep their teeth from falling
out of
their heads, not to mention all the other things they wanted or
needed.
nBringing up kids on your own is no joke," she said seriously
she drove
Maribeth home with her.
"They ought to explain that to you real well
before you get divorced.
Kids aren't made to have alone, let me tell
you. You get a headache,
you get sick, you're tired, no one
cares,
you're all they've got. It
all ends up on your shoulders. I don't
have family here . . . the
girls at the restaurant are real nice about
helping me out. They
babysit, they let me drop the kids off if I have
a big date. One of the
guys, Martha's husband, he takes my boy out to
fish every chance he gets.
That kind of stuff means a lot.
You can't
do it all alone. God knows
I try. Sometimes I think it's gonna
kill
me."
Maribeth was listening carefully, and the wisdom of Julie's words
wasn't lost on her. Once
again, she found herself wanting to tell
Julie about the baby, but she didn't.
"Too bad you and your husband didn't have kids," Julie
said gently, as
if she were reading her thoughts.
"But you're young.
You'll get married again.
How old were you when you got married
anyway?"
"Seventeen. Right out
of high school. We were only married a
year."
"That's real bad luck, honey." She patted the young girl's hand and
parked her car in the driveway.
She lived in a small apartment in the
rear, and her little girl was sound asleep when Julie let them
in. "I
hate leaving her alone, and usually her brother is here. The neighbors
listen for her, and she's real independent. She comes to the
restaurant with me sometimes too, if I really get stuck. But they
don't like it." It
was a good view of what it was like to take care of
kids alone, and she didn't make it sound easy. She'd been alone for
ten years, ever since the kids were two and four, and she'd moved
around a bit, but she liked it here and she thought Maribeth would
too.
"It's a nice little town, lots of decent kids, and good
people working
at the college. We see a
lot of them at Jimmy D's, and lots of kids.
They're gonna love you."
She showed Maribeth where the bathroom was, and her Son's room.
His name was Jeffrey and he was gone for two weeks. He said Maribeth
could stay with them till she found a room. f need be, she'd have her
daughter sleep with her once Jeff got -ck, and give her Jessica's
room,
but with all the student quars available, she was sure she'd find
something soon.
And she was right. By noon
the next day, Maribeth had ound an adorable
little room in someone's house.
It was all done in flowery pink
chintzes, and it was a tiny room, but it was cozy and flooded with
sunlight, and the price was reasonable. And it was only six blocks
away from Jimmy D's, where she would be working. It felt as though
everything was falling into place for her. She had only been in town
for a few hours, but she felt happy here. It was as though she knew
she was meant to be here.
She dropped her parents a postcard on the way to work, with her
address, and as she did, she thought about Paul again, and knew
there
was no point thinking about him.
She wondered for how much of her life
she would think of him, wondering what he was doing, and where
their
child was.
At Jimmy D's that day, one of the other waitresses gave her a pink
uniform with little white cuffs, and a clean white apron.
And she started taking orders that afternoon. Lots of the guys seemed
to look at her, and she knew the cook did too, but no one said
anything
they shouldn't. Everyone
was friendly and polite, and she knew that
all of the other women had whispered úit around that she was a
widow.
They believed her too. It
never occurred to any of them not to.
"How's it going, kid?"
Julie asked late that afternoon, impressed
with her. She had worked
hard, and was pleasant to everyone, and it
was easy to see that the customers liked her. A few of them asked her
name, and some of the younger custom-s really seemed to enjoy
her. And
Jimmy liked her too. He
had come in the
she was neat, and he could tell from looking at her, he
said, that she was honest.
She was pretty too, and he liked that in a
restaurant. No one wanted
to look at a sour old bag, who slammed the
coffee down in front of the customers and didn't really want to be
there. Jimmy wanted all
his waitresses, young or old, to be smiling
and happy. He wanted them
to make people feel good. Like Julie
and
the others. And now
Maribeth She made a real effort, and she liked the
job. She was thrilled to
be there.
But Maribeth was exhausted when she walked home to her new room
that
night, reminding herself of how lucky she was to have found a job,
and
a room. Now she could go
on with her life. She could even take
books
out from the library, and continue with her studies. She wasn't going
to let this ruin her life.
She had already decided that.
These months
were just a detour for her, but she was determined not to lose her
way
or her direction .
She was waiting on tables the next night, when a serious young man
came
in, and ordered meat loaf.
Julie said he came in frequently for
dinner.
"I don't know why," she said knowingly, "but I get
the feeling he
doesn't like to go home.
He doesn't talk, he doesn't smile.
But he's
always polite. He's a nice
kid. I always want to ask him what he's
doing here, instead of going home to dinner. Maybe he has no mom.
Something happened there.
He's got the saddest eyes I've ever seen.
Why don't you go wait on him and make his day."
She gave Maribeth a little push in his direction, down toward his
end
of the counter. He had
only looked at the menu for a minute or two
before deciding. He had
already tried just about everything they had,
and he had certain favorites he always liked to order.
P "Hi. What would you
like?" Maribeth asked shyly, as he
lnced at her
in covert admiration.
"The number two, thanks.
Meat loaf and mashed potatoes."
She
blushed. He liked her red
hair and tried not to stare at her.
"Salad, corn, or spinach?" She remained noncommittal.
"Corn, thanks," he said, eyeing her. He knew he hadn't seen her there
before, and he came in often.
He had dinner there three or four times
a week, sometimes even on weekends. Their food was plentiful and good
and cheap. And when his
mother stopped cooking it was the only way he
could get a decent tinner.
"Coffee?"
"No, milk. And apple
pie a la mode for dessert," he said, as if he was
afraid it might run out, and she smiled.
"How do you know you'll have room? We serve pretty big portions."
"I know," he smiled back. "I eat here all the time.
You're new,
aren't you?" She
nodded, feeling shy for the first time since she'd
been there. He was a nice
kid, and she suspected he was about her own
age, and somehow she got the impression that he knew it.
'eh, I'm new. I just moved
here."
"What's your name?"
He was very direct, and very honest.
But
Julie was right, there was something devastating in his eyes. It
úmost made you afraid to look there, except that you knew you he
to.
Something about him drew Maribeth to him. It was as dlough she had to
see who he was and know more about him.
"My name's Maribeth."
al'm Tom. It's nice to meet
you." "Thanks.
She went off to order his dinner for him then, and cane back with
his
glass of milk. Julie had
already teased her by then, and said he had
never spoken as much to anyone since he'd been there.
"Where are you from?"
he asked when she came back, and she told him.
"What made you move here, or should I ask?"
"A lot of things. I
like it here. The people are really
nice. The
restaurant's great. I
found a real pretty little room near here.
Everything just kind of worked out." She smiled, and was surprised at
how easy it was to talk to him.
And when she came back with his
dinner, he seemed more interested in talking to her than eating.
He nibbled at his pie for a long time, and ordered another piece
and
another glass of milk, which he had never done before, and talked
to
her a lot about fly-fishing nearby and asked if she'd ever done
it.
She had, a number of years before with her father and brother, but
she'd never been very good at it.
She liked just sitting there, while
they fished, and reading or thinking.
"You could come with me sometime," he said, and then
blushed, wondering
why he was talking to her so much. He hadn't been able to take his
eyes off her since he'd walked into the restaurant and first seen
her.
He left her a big tip, and then stood awkwardly for a moment on
his
side of the counter.
"Well, thanks for everything.
See you again next
time." And then he
walked out. She noticed how tall he
was, and how
lanky and thin. He was
good-looking, but he didn't seem to know it.
And he seemed very young.
He seemed more like a brother than a boy
she'd have been interested in, but whatever he was, or would be,
or
even if she never saw him again, he'd been nice to talk to.
He came in again the next day, and the day after that, and he was
deeply disappointed to find that she had a day off and he missed
her.
And then he came back again after the weekend.
."
l missed you last time," he said as he ordered fried
chicken. e had
a healthy appetite, and he always ordered a whole i J :tinner.
He seemed to spend most of his paper route money on hod. He ate out a
lot, and Maribeth wondered if he lived with his parents, and she
finally asked him.
. "Do you live alone?"
she asked cautiously, as she set his meal down
and refilled his glass of milk.
She didn't write it on the check.
They gave free coffee refills after all, it wouldn't break immy to
pay
for a glass of milk for a regular patron like Tommy.
"Not really. I live
with my parents. But . . . they .
. . uh . .
. everyone kind of does their own thing. And my mom doesn't like to
cook anymore. She's going
back to work this fall. She's a
teacher.
She's been subbing for a long time, but she'sing back full-time at
the
high school."
"What does she teach?"
"English, social studies, lit. She's pretty good. She's
always giving
me extra work to do," he said, rolling his eyes, but he
didn't really
look as though he minded.
"You're lucky. I've
had to take some time off from school, and I know
I'm really going to miss it."
"College or high school?" he asked with interest.
He was still trying
to peg her age. She seemed
older than her years, and yet in some ways,
he got the feeling she was closer to his own age.
She hesitated for only a moment before answering.
"High school."
He figured she was probably a senior.
"I'ming to be
doing some work on my own, until I go back after Christmas.
She said it defensively, and he wondered why she hat dropped out,
but
he decided not to ask her.
alcan lend you some books, if you want. I can even get some stuff
from my mom, she'd love it.
She thinks the whole world should be doing
independent studies. Do
you like school?" He could see
from the look
in her eyes that she was being honest with him when she
nodded. There
was a real hunger there, an appetite that was never completely
sated.
On her day off she had gone to the library to borrow books that
would
help her keep up with her own classes.
"What do you like best?" she asked, clearing his plates.
He had
ordered blueberry pie a la mode for dessert. It was the pie they did
best, and he loved it.
"English," he answered as she set his pie down, and felt
her back
ache.
But she liked standing there talking to him. They always seemed to
have so much to say to each other. "English lit, English comp.
Sometimes I think I might like to write. My mom would probably like
that. My dad expects me to
go into the business."
"What kind of business is that?" she asked, intrigued by him. He was
a smart, good-looking kid, and yet he seemed so lonely. He never came
in with friends, never seemed to want to go home. She wondered about
him, and why he seemed so alone, and so lonely.
"He's in produce," he explained. "My grandfather started it. They
used to be farmers. But
then they started selling produce from all
over. It's pretty interesting,
but I like writing better. I might
like to teach, like my mom."
He shrugged then, looking very young
again. He liked talking to
her, and he didn't mind answering her
questions. He had a few of
his own, but he decided to save them.
And
before he left that night, he asked when she was going to be off
again.
"Friday."
He nodded, wondering if she'd be shocked if he asked her to go for
a
walk with him, or to the swimming hole outside town "Would
you like to
do something Friday afternoon?
I have to help my dad in the morning.
But I could pick you up around ho. He'll let me have the truck.
We
could go to the swimming hole, or out to the lake. We can go fishing
if you want." He
looked desperately hopeful as he waited.
al'd like that. Whatever
you want to do." She lowered her
voice then,
so the others wouldn't hear, and gave him her address, and she
didn't
hesitate for a minute. He
looked like the kind of person you could
trust, and she felt completely at ease with him.
She knew instinctively just from talking to him that Tommy
Whittaker
was her friend, and he would do nothing to harm her.
"Did you just make a date with him?" Julie asked with a curious grin
when he left. One of the
other girls thought she had heard him invite
Maribeth to go fishing, and they were all giggling and laughing
and
speculating. She was such
a kid, but they all liked her. And they
liked him. He had been a
mystery to them ever since he'd started
coming in the previous winter.
He never said anything to them, he just
came in and ordered dinner.
But with Maribeth, he had really come
alive and he never seemed to stop talking.
"Of course not," she said in answer to Julie's
question. "I don't date
customers," she said pointedly, and Julie didn't believe her
for a
minute.
"You can do anything you want, you know. Jimmy doesn't8èIPðIHe's a
cute kid, and he really likes you."
"He's just a friend, that's all. He says his mom hates to cook so he
comes in here for dinner."
"Well, he certainly told you his life story, didn't he
now."
"Oh for heaven's sake."
Maribeth grinned, and walked into the kitchen
to pick up a tray of hamburgers for a bunch of students.
But as she walked back with the heavy tray, she smiled to herself,
thinking of Friday.
.
Chapter Four On Friday,
his father let him leave work at eleven
o'clock, and he picked her up at eleven-thirty. Maribeth was waiting
for him in an old pair of jeans and saddle shoes and a big shirt
that
had been her father's. The
jeans were rolled up almost to her knees,
and she was wearing her bright red hair in pigtails. She looked about
fourteen, and the big shirt concealed her growing paunch.
She hadn't been able to zip her jeans up for weeks now.
"Hi, I finished earlier than I thought I would. I told my dad I was
going fishing. He thought
it was a great idea and told me to get
going." He helped her
into the truck, and they stopped at a small
market on the way to buy some sandwiches for lunch. Tommy ordered
roast beef, and she had tuna.
They were big homemade-looking
sandwiches, and they bought a six-pack of Cokes, and a box of
cookies.
"Anything else?" Tommy asked, excited just being with
her. She was so
pretty and so alive, and there was something very grown up about
her.
Not living at home, and having a job, somehow made her seem very
mature
and a lot older.
Maribeth picked up a couple of apples and a Hershey bar, and Tommy
insisted on paying. She
tried to split the expense .
with him, but he wouldn't let her. He was long and tall and lean as he
followed her back to the truck, carrying their groceries and
admiring
her figure.
"So how come you left home so young?" he asked as they drove to the
lake. He hadn't heard the
story yet about her being a widow.
He Rgured maybe her parents had died, or something dramatic had
happened. Most kids their
age didn't just drop out of school and move
away. Something about her
suggested to him that there was more to the
story.
"I . . . uh . . . I don't know." She glanced out the window for a
long time, and then back at him.
"It's kind of a long story."
She
shrugged, thinking about what it had been like leaving home and
moving
to the convent. It had
been the most depressing place she'd ever been,
and she was glad every day she hadn't stayed there. At least here she
felt alive, she had a job, she was taking care of herself, and now
she
had met him. Maybe they
could be friends. She was beginning to
feel
she had a life here. She
had called home a couple of times, but her
mom just cried, and they wouldn't let her speak to Noelle. And the
last time she called, her mother said that maybe it would be
better if
she wrote and didn't call them.
They were happy to know that she was
well, and doing all right, but her father was still very angry at
her,
and he said he wouldn't talk to her until after "her problem
was taken
care of." Her mother
kept referring to the baby as Maribeth's
"problem."
Maribeth sighed, thinking of all that, and then looked at Tommy.
He had nice clean-cut looks, and he seemed like a good person to
talk
to. "We had a big
fight and my father made me move out.
He wanted me
to stay in our hometown, but after a couple of weeks I just
decided
that I couldn't. So I came
here, ant got a job." She made it
all
sound so simple, with none of the agony it had caused her, the
terror,
or the heartbreak.
"But you're going back?" He looked confused, she had already told him
she was going back to school after Christmas.
"Yeah. I've got to
get back to school," she said matter-of factly, as
the road curved lazily toward the lake. His fishing pole was in the
truck behind them.
"Why don't you go here?"
"I can't," she said, not wanting to elaborate
further. And then to
change the subject for a little while, she looked at him,
wondering
what his family was like, and why he never seemed to want to be
with
them.
"Do you have brothers and sisters?" she asked casually, as they
arrived, realizing again how little she knew about him. He turned off
the engine, and looked at her, and for a long moment there was
silence.
"I did," he said quietly. "Annie. She was
five. She died just after
Christmas." He got
out of the truck then, without saying anything
more, and went to get his fishing pole as Maribeth watched him,
wondering if that was the pain one saw so easily in his eyes, if
that
was why he never went home to his parents.
She got out of the truck, and followed him to the lake. They found a
quiet spot at the end of a sandy beach and he slipped off his
jeans.
He had bathing trunks on, and he unbuttoned his shirt as she
watched
him. For the flash of an
instant, she thought of Paul, but there was
no similarity between them.
None. Paul was sophisticated and
smooth,
and very much the man-about-campus. He was also married by then, and
he was part of another life.
Everything about Tommy was wholesome and pure. He seemed very
innocent, and incredibly nice, and she was startled by how much
she
liked him.
She sat down on the sand next to him, while he baited his hook.
"What was she like?"
Her voice was very soft, and he didn't look up
from what he was doing.
"Annie?" He looked up at the sun, and then closed his
eyes for a second
before glancing at Maribeth.
He didn't want to talk about it, and yet
with her he felt as if he could.
He knew they were going to be friends
but he wanted more than that from ha. She had great legs, and great
eyes, a smile that melted him, and a sensational figure. But he wanted
to be her friend too. He
wanted to do things for her, to be there for
her when she needed a friend, and he sensed that she did now,
although
he wasn't sure why. But
there was something very vulnerable about
her.
"She was the sweetest kid that ever lived, big blue eyff, and
white-blond hair. She
looked like the little angel on top of the
Christmas tree . . . and
sometimes she was a little devil. She
used
to tease me, and follow me everywhere. We made a big snowman right
before she died...."
His eyes filled with tears and he shook his
head.
It was the first time he had ever talked about her to anyone, and
it
was hard for him. Maribeth
could see that. "I really miss
her," he
admitted in a voice that was barely more than a croak, as Maribeth
touched his arm with gentle fingers.
"It's okay to cry . .
. I'll bet you miss her a lot. Was she
sick for
a long time?"
Two days. We thought she
just had influenza, or a cold or omething It
was meningitis. They
couldn't do anything. She list
went. I kept
thinking it should have been me afterwards. I mean, why her? Why a
little tiny kid like that?
She was only five years old, she never did
anything to hurt anyone, she never dit anything but make us
happy. I
was ten when she was born, ant she was so funny and soft and warm
and
cuddly, like a little puppyR He smiled, thinking about her, and
moved
closer to .
Maribeth on the warm sand, laying his pole down beside him In a
funny way, it felt good talking about her now, as though it
brought her
back to him for the briefest of moments. He never talked to anyone
about her anymore. No one
ever brought her up, and he knew he couldn't
say anything to his parents.
"Your parents must have taken it pretty hard," Maribeth
said, wise
beyond her years, and almost as though she knew them.
'eh. Everything kind of
stopped when she died. My parents
stopped
talking to each other, or even to me. No one says anything, or goes
anywhere. No one
smiles. They never talk about her. They never talk
about anything. Mom hardly
ever cooks anymore, Dad never comes home
from work till ten o'clock.
It's like none of us can stand being in
the house without her.
Mom's going back to work full-time in the
fall.
It's like everyone's given up because she's gone. She didn't just die,
we did too. I hate being
home now. It's so dark and depressing.
I hate walking past her room, everything seems so
empty." Maribeth
just listened to him, she had slipped her hand into his, and they
were
looking out over the lake together.
"Do you ever feel her there with you, like when you think
about her?"
she asked, feeling his pain with him, and almost feeling as though
she
knew her. She could almost
see the beautiful little girl he had loved
so much, and feel how devastated he had been when he lost her.
"Sometimes. I talk to
her sometimes, late at night. It's
probably a
dumb thing to do, but sometimes I feel like she can hear me."
Maribeth nodded, she had talked to her grandmother that way after
she
died, and it had made her feel better.
"I'll bet she can hear you, Tommy. I'll bet she watches you all the
time. Maybe she's happy
now . . . maybe some people just aren't
meant
to be in our lives forever.
Maybe some people are just passing through
. . . maybe they get it all done faster than the rest of us. They
don't need to stick around for a hundred years to get it all
right.
They get it down real quick .
. . t's like .
.." She struggled to find
the right words to tell
him, but it was something she had thought about a lot, especially
lately. "It's like
some people just come through our lives to us
something, a gift, a blessing, a lesson we need to learn, ant that's
why they're here. She
taught you something, I'll bet . . .
about love, and giving, and caring so much about someone . . .
that was her gift to you.
She taught you all that, and then she
left.
Maybe she just didn't need to stay longer than that. She gave you the
gift, and then she was free to move on . . . she was a special soul
.
. . you'll have that gift forever."
He nodded, trying to absorb all that she'd said to him. It made sense,
more or less, but it still hurt so damn much. But it felt better
talking to Maribeth. It
was as though she really understood what he'd
been through.
"I wish she could have stayed longer," he said with a
sigh. "I wish
you could have met her."
And then he smiled. "She
would have had a
lot to say about whether or not I liked you, who you were prettier
than, and whether or not you liked me. She was always volunteering her
opinions. Most of the
time, she drove me crazy."
Maribeth laughed at the thought, wishing she could have met her.
But then maybe she wouldn't have met him. He wouldn't have been going
to the restaurant to eat three or four times a week, he'd have
been
home with his family, having dinner.
"What would she have said about us?" Maribeth teased, liking the game,
liking him, comfortable sitting on the sand near him. She had learned
some hard lessons in the past few months bout who to trust, and
who not
to, and she had sworn she
would never trust anyone again, but she
knew to the bottom of her very soul that Tommy Whittaker was
different.
"She'd have said I like you." He grinned, looking sheepish, and she
noticed freckles on the bridge of his nose for the first
time. They
were tiny and almost golden in the bright sunlight.
"She'd have been right too.
Usually she wasn't." But
Annie would have
sensed immediately how much he liked her. Maribeth was more mature
than the girls he knew at school, and the most beautiful girl he'd
ever
seen. "I think she
would really have liked you."
He smiled gently, and lay back on the sand, looking at Maribeth
with
unconcealed admiration.
"What about you You have a boyfriend back
home?" He decided to
ask her now so he'd know where things stood, and
she hesitated for a moment.
She thought about telling him the fiction
of the young husband in the Korean war, but she just
couldn't. She'd
explain it to him later on, if she still had to.
"Nope. Not
really."
"But sort of?"
She shook her head firmly this time in answer. "I went out with one
guy I thought I liked, but I was wrong. And anyway, he just got
married."
He looked intrigued. An
older man. "Do you care? That he's married,
I mean?"
"Not really."
All she cared about was that he had left her with a
baby. A baby she couldn't
keep, and didn't really want. She cared
about that a lot, but said nothing about it to Tommy.
"How old are you, by the way?"
"Sixteen," and then they discovered that their birthdays
were only
weeks apart. They were
exactly the same age, but their situations were
very different. However
useless to him they were at the moment, he was
still part of a family, he had a home, he was going back to school
in
the fall. She had none of
I hose things anymore, and in less than five
months she was having a baby, the baby of a man who had never
loved
her. It was overwhelmingly
scary.
He walked out into the lake after a little while, and she went
with
him. They stood together
while he Rshed, and when he nally got bored,
he walked back to the shore and left his shing pole, and dived
into the
water, but she didn't join him.
She waited for him on the sand, and
when he came out, he asked her why she hadn't gone swimming. It was a
hot sunny day and the cool water felt good on his flesh. She would
have loved to swim with him, but she didn't want him to see her
bulging
belly. She kept her
father's shirt on the entire time, and only
slipped her jeans off while they stood in the water.
"Can you swim?"
he asked, and she laughed, feeling silly.
NYeah, I just didn't feel like it today. I always feel a little creepy
swimming in lakes, you never know what's in the water with
you."
"That's dumb. Why
don't you go in? There aren't even any
fish, you
saw I couldn't catch one."
"Maybe next time," she said, drawing designs in the sand
with her
fingers. They ate lunch
sitting in the shade of an enormous tree, and
talked about their families and their childhoods. She told him about
Ryan and Noelle, and how her father thought that sons should get
everything, and girls didn't need to do anything except get
married and
have kids. She told him
about how she wanted to be something one day,
like a teacher or a lawyer, or a writer, how she didn't want to
just
get married and have kids straight out of high school.
"You sound just like my mom," he smiled. "She made my dad wait for six
years after she finished high school. She went to college and got her
degree, and then she taught for two years, and after that they got
married. And then it took
her seven years to have me, and another ten
to have Annie. I think
they had a really hard time having kids.
But
education is really important to my mom. She says the only valuable
things you've got are your mind, and your education."
"I wish my mom felt like that. She does everything my dad tells her
to. She thinks girls don't
need to go to college. My parents don't
want me to go. They would
have let Ryan, probably, if he'd wanted to,
but he just wanted to work in the shop with my dad.
He'd have gone to Korea, except he was 4-F, but Dad says he's a
great
mechanic. You know,"
she tried to explain things to him she had never
said to anyone before, "I always felt different from
them. I've always
wanted things no one else in my family cares about. I want to go to
school, I want to learn a lot of things, I want to be really
smart. I
don't just want to catch some guy, and have a bunch of kids. I want to
make something of myself.
Everyone I know just thinks I'm crazy." But he didn't, and she sensed
that, he came from a family that felt exactly the way she
did. It was
as though she had been dropped off at the wrong place when she was
born, and had been doomed to a lifetime of misunderstandings. "I think
my sister will do what they want in the end. She complains, but she's
a good kid. She's
thirteen, but she's already boy crazy."
On the
other hand, Noelle hadn't gotten pregnant by Paul Browne in the
front
seat of his car, so Maribeth felt she was in no position to cast
aspersions.
"You really ought to talk to my mom sometime, Maribeth. I think you'd
like her."
"I'll bet I would."
And then she looked at him curiouslY "Would she
like me? Moms are usually
pretty suspicious of the girls their sons
like," especially her, in a few months. No, there would be no way she
could meet Mrs. Whittaker.
In another month she wouldn't be able to
hide it anymore, and she , .
wouldn't even want to see Tommy.
She hadn't figured out what she would tell him yet, but she would
have
to tell him something eventually, even if he just came into the
restaurant and saw her.
She'd have to tell him the story about a young husband dying in
Korea,
except that now it sounded so stupid. She would have liked to tell him
the truth, but she knew she couldn't. It was too terrible, too
irresponsible, and much too shocking. She was sure he'd never want to
see her again. She'd just
have to stop seeing him in a few weeks, and
tell him she was seeing someone else. And then he'd be going back to
school, and he'd be busy anyway, and he'd probably fall for some
high
school junior, a cheerleader probably, some perfect girl that his
parents knew . . .
"Hey . . . what were
you thinking about then?" he interrupted her.
She had been a million miles away, thinking of all the
cheerleaders he
was going to fall in love with.
"You looked so sad, Maribeth.
Is
something wrong?" He
knew she had something on her mind, but he had no
way of knowing what it was, after they'd known each other for such
a
short time, but he would have liked to help her.
She had made him feel better about Annie for the first time in
months,
and he would have liked to return the favor.
"Nothing . . . just
daydreaming, I guess . . . there's
nothing
special . .." Just a baby growing inside me, that's all,
no
biggie.
"Want to go for a walk?" They walked halfway around the Iake,
sometimes balancing on rocks, sometimes walking through the water,
and
sometimes across sandy beaches.
It was a pretty little lake, and he
challenged her to a race on the way back, once they hit a long
stretch
of beach, but even with her long, graceful legs she couldn't keep
up
with him. And they finally
collapsed side by side on the sand, and
lay there, looking up at the sky, trying to catch their breath and
grinning.
"You're pretty good," he conceded, and she laughed. For her, in some
ways, it was just like being with a brother.
"I almost caught up with you, except I stumbled on that
rock."
"You did not . . .
you were miles behind . .."
'eh, and you started before I did by about eight feet . . . you
practically cheated .
.." She was laughing, and
their faces were
inches apart, as he looked at her, and admired every single thing
about
her.
"I did not!" he defended himself, wanting desperately to
kiss her.
"Did too . . . I'll
beat you next time . .
"Yeah . . . sure
. . . I'll bet you can't even swim
. .." He loved
teasing her, lying next to her, being with her. He often thought of
what it would be like to make love to a woman. He would have liked to
know . . . to find out
with her . . . but she seemed so
womanly and
so innocent at the same time that he was afraid to touch her. Instead,
he rolled over and lay on his stomach on the sand, so she wouldn't
see
how much he liked her.
And she lay next to him, on her back, and suddenly she got an odd
expression. She had felt a
twinge, just the oddest feeling, like
butterfly wings flapping inside her. The feeling was entirely
unfamiliar, but within an instant she knew what it was . . . the first
signs of life . . . it was
her baby . . .
"You okay?" He was looking down at her, concerned, for a
moment she had
such a funny look, as though she had been startled, and was
distracted.
"Fine," she said softly, suddenly stunned at what had
happened as she
lay there. It brought it
all home to her again, how real the baby was,
how alive, how time was moving forward, whether she wanted it to
or
not. She had thought about
going to a doctor to make sure everything
was all right, but she didn't know one here, and she couldn't
really
afford it.
Sometimes you look a million miles away," he said, wondering
what she
thought about, when she looked like that. He would have liked to know
everything about her.
"Sometimes I just think about things . . . like my folks . . . or my
sister . .."
"Do you talk to them?"
He was intrigued, there were still so many
little mysteries about her.
Everything was new and so exciting.
"I write. It works
better that way. My dad still gets kind
of mad
when I call."
"You must have really made him mad at you."
"It's a long story.
I'll tell you one day. Maybe
next time."
Assuming that there was one.
"When's your next day off?" He couldn't wait to go out
with her
again.
He loved being with her, the scent of her hair, the look in her
eyes,
the feel of her skin when he held her hand or accidentally touched
her,
the things she said to him, the ideas they shared. He loved everything
about her.
"I've got a couple of hours off on Sunday afternoon. But after that
I'm not off again till Wednesday."
"Want to go to a movie Sunday night?" he asked hopefully, and she
smiled. No one had ever
taken her out like that. Most of the
boys at
school had no interest in her, except creeps like David
O'Connor. She
had never really dated anyone .
. . not even Paul .
. . this was all new to her and she loved it.
"I'd love it."
pick you up at the restaurant, if that's okay with
you.
And if you want, Wednesday we could come back here, or we could do
something else if you'd rather."
"I love it here," she said, looking around, and then at
him, and meant
it.
They didn't leave until after six o'clock when the sun started to
sink
a little lower in the sky, and they drove slowly back to
town. He
would have liked to take her out to dinner, but he had promised he
would help his mother install a new bookcase. And she had insisted she
was going to cook dinner, which was rare these days. He had said he
would be home by seven.
At twenty to, he was at the little house where Maribeth lived, and
she
got out of the truck regretfully.
She hated to leave him.
"Thanks for a great time." It was the happiest afternoon she'd had in
years, and he was the best friend she had ever had. It seemed like
providence that he had come into her life now. "I really loved it."
"So did I," he smiled, standing next to her and looking
into her
shining green eyes. There
was a luminous quality about her that
mesmerized him. He was
dying to kiss her as he stood there.
"I'll
come by the restaurant tomorrow night for dinner. What time do you get
off?" "Not till midnight," she said
regretfully. She would have liked
to be free to go everywhere with him, at least for the rest of the
summer. After that,
everything would change anyway. But
just now she
could still pretend that it wouldn't. Although, after feeling the baby
move that afternoon, she knew that those days were numbered.
"I'll drive you home tomorrow night after work." His parents didn't
mind his going out, and he could tell them he was going to a late
movie.
"I'd like that," she smiled at him, and she stood on the
front steps
and waved as he drove off with a huge smile. He was the happiest boy
alive when he got home, and he was still grinning when he walked
in the
front door of his house at five to seven What happened to
you? Did you
catch a whale at the lake iday7" His mother smiled at him, as
she
finished setting the table.
She had made roast beef, his father's
favorite, and Tommy had the odd feeling that she was making a
particular
effort to case him.
"No . . . no Rsh
. . . just some sun and sand, and a
little
wimming." The house smelled wonderful, she had made popoers
too, and
mashed potatoes and sweet corn, everyone's favorites, even
Annie's.
But the familiar stab of pain at the tbou8lit of her seemed a
little
less acute tonight.
Talking about h to Maribeth had helped, and he
wished he could share that with his mother, but he knew he
couldn't.
"Where's Dad?" "He said he'd be home at six. I guess he got delayed.
He'll be home any minute.
I told him dinner was at seven."
But an
hour later, he still hadn't come home, there was no answer when
she ed
him at work, and the roast was well done by then, and her mouth
was set
in a thin line of fury.
. At eight-fifteen she and Tommy ate, and at nine, his father
wlked in,
obviously having had a few too many drinks, but in very high
spirits.
! Well, well, the little woman cooked dinner for a change!"
he it
jovially, trying to kiss her, but missing even her cheek by everal
inches. "What's the
occasion?"
"You said you'd be
home at six o'clock," she said, looking rim, "and
I told you I'd have dinner on the table at seven. I just thought it
was time this family started having dinner together gain.ø Tommy
panicked at her words, but it didn't look as tbough that was going
to
happen again anyway, at least not for ú while, so he decided not
to
worry prematurely.
"I guess I forgot.
It's been so long since you cooked, I didn't even
remember." He looked
only mildly apologetic, and made an effort to
seem more sober than he was as he sat down at the table. It was rare
for him to come home drunk, but his life had been pretty bleak for
the
past seven months, and relief in the form of a whiskey or two
hadn't
seemed so bad when offered by two of his employees.
Liz served him up a plate, without saying another word to him, and
he
looked at it in surprise when she handed it to him.
"The meat's pretty well done, isn't it, dear? You know I like it
rare." She grabbed
the plate from him then, and poured all the food on
it into the garbage can, and then banged the empty plate in the
sink
with an expression of disappointment.
"Then try coming home before nine o'clock. It was rare two hours ago,
John," she said through clenched teeth, and he sat back in
his chair,
looking deflated.
"Sorry, Liz."
She turned around at the sink then and looked at him, even
forgetting
that Tommy was there. They
always seemed to forget him. It was as
though, in their minds, he had left with Annie.
His needs no longer seemed to be of importance to anyone. They were
too desperately distraught themselves to ever help him.
"I guess it doesn't matter anymore, does it, John? None of it does.
None of the little niceties that used to seem so important.
We've all given up."
"We don't have to," Tommy said softly. Maribeth had given him hope
that afternoon, and if nothing else, he wanted to share it.
"We're still here.
And Annie would hate what's happened to us.
Why don't we try and spend more time with each other again? It doesn't
have to be every night, just sometimesll "Tell your father
that," Liz
said coldly, and turned her back on them as she started to do the
dishes.
"It's too late, Son."
His father patted his shoulder and then
disappeared into their bedroom.
' Liz finished the dishes, and then, tight-lipped, put up the w
bookcase with Tommy. She
needed it for her schoolbooks i, Sin the
fall. But she said very
little to her son, except about the
project they were working on, and then she thanked him and went to
the
bedroom. It was as though
everything about her had changed in the past
seven months, all the softness and wrmth he had known had hardened
to
stone, and all he saw in r eyes now was despair, and pain, and
sorrow.
It was obvious that none of them were going to survive the death
of
Annie.
John was asleep on the bed with all his clothes on when she walked
into
the room, and she stood and looked at him for a ong moment, and
turned
and closed the door behind her.
klaybe it didn't matter anymore what
happened between them.
She'd been to the doctor several months before
and he had told her there wouldn't be any more children. There wasn't
any point even trying.
There had been too much damage when Annie was
born. And now she was
forty-seven years old, and she had always had a
hard time getting pregnant, even when she was younger. This time the
doctor had admitted to her it was hopeless.
She had no relationship with her husband anymore. He hadn't touched
her since the night before Annie died, the night they'd convinced
each
other all she had was a cold.
They still blamed each other and
themselves, and the thought of making e to him now repulsed
her. She
didn't want to make love to uyone, didn't want to be that close to
anyone again, didn't want to care about anyone, or love that much,
or
hurt that thuch when she lost them.
Even John, or Tommy. She
was cut off from all of them, she had gone
completely cold, and the kiness only masked her pain. John's pain was
a lot more blatant. He was
in agony. He desperately missed not
only
his beloved little girl, but his wife. and his son. and there
was
nowhere to go with what he was feeling, no one he could tell, no
one
to bring him comfort. He
could have cheated on her but he didnt want
sex with just anyone, he wanted what they had had before. He wanted
the impossible, he wanted their life back.
He stirred as she walked around the room, putting away her
things. She
went into the bathroom, and put her nightgown on, and then woke
him
before she turned the lights off.
"Go put your pajamas on," she said, as though she were
talking to a
child, or perhaps a stranger.
She sounded like a nurse, caring for
him, not a woman who had once loved him.
He sat on the edge of the bed for a minute, clearing his head, and
then
he looked up at her.
"I'm sorry about tonight, Liz.
I guess I just
forgot. Maybe I was
nervous about coming home and starting all over
again. I don't know. I didn't mean to ruin anything." But he had
anyway. Life had ruined things
for them.
She was gone, never to return to them again. They would never ever see
their little Annie.
"It doesn't matter," she said, not convincing him or
herself.
We'll do it again sometime."
But she didn't sound as though she meant
it.
"Will you?
I'd really like that. I
miss your dinners." They had all
lost weight
that year. It had been a
rough seven months for all of them, and it
showed. John had aged, and
Liz looked gaunt and unhappy, particularly
now that she knew for sure there would never be another baby.
He went into the bathroom and put his pajamas on then, and he
smelled
clean and looked neat when he returned to lie beside her.
But she had her back to him, and everything about her felt rigid
and
unhappy.
"Liz?" he asked
in the darkened room. "Do you
suppose you'll ever
forgive me?"
"There's nothing to forgive.
You didn't do anything."
Her voice
sounded as dead as he felt, and they both looked it.
! "Maybe if we had asked the doctor to come that night . . . f I
hadn't told you it was just a cold . .."
'- Dr. Stone says it wouldn't have made any difference." But he
didn't sound as though she believed it.
"I'm sorry," he said, as tears choked him, and he put a
hand on her
shoulder. But she didn't
move, if anything she seemed - even stiffer
and more distant from him after he had touched her. "I'm sorry, Liz
.
.."
"So am I," she said softly, but she never turned back to
him. She
never looked at him. She
never saw him crying silently in the moonlight,
as he lay there, and he never saw her tears spilling slowly into
her
pillow. They were like two
people drowning quietly, in separate
oceans.
And as Tommy lay in his bed that night, thinking of them, he
figured
there was no hope left of ever getting them back together.
It was obvious to him that too much had happened to them, the pain
was
too great, the grief too much to bear or ecover from. He had lost not
only his sister, but his home, and both his parents.
And the only thing that cheered him, as he lay there, thinking
about
them, was the prospect of seeing Maribeth . . . he thought of the long
legs and the bright red hair, the funny old shirt she had worn,
and
their race on the hores of the lake . . . he thought of a thousand
things, and then drifted off to sleep, dreaming of Maribeth
walking
slowly lown the beach at the lake, holding hands with Annie.
On Sunday, he took her to see From Here to Eternity with Burt
Lancaster
and Deborah Kerr after work, and they both loved it. He sat very close
to her, with an arm around her, and they ate popcorn and candy
bars,
and she cried at all the sad parts, and they both agreed
afterwards
that it was a great movie.
He drove her home, and they made plans for the following Wednesday
afternoon, and she asked him casually how dinner with his parents
had
been, although she'd seen him in the meantime, she had forgotten
to ask
him.
"Not so great actually," he said, looking pensive,
"actually pretty
rotten. My dad forgot to
come home. I guess he went out with
some
guys from work. Anyway,
the roast beef got overcooked, my mom got
really mad, and my dad came home drunk. Not exactly your perfect
evening." He grinned,
it was so bad you had to be philosophical about
it. "They're pretty
mad at each other most of the time. I
guess
they're just mad at the things they can't change, but they don't
seem
to be able to help each other."
Maribeth nodded, looking sympathetic, and they sat on her front
steps
for a while. The old lady
who rented the room to -liked to see
Maribeth enjoy herself, she really liked her. She jiold Maribeth all
the time that she was too thin, which bribeth knew would not be
the
case for long, and in truth it wasn't even for the moment. She had
already started gaining .
weight, but she still managed to conceal it,
although the apron k e wore at work was starting to bulge more
than it
had in the hginning.
So what'll we do Wednesday?"
Tommy asked happily. "Go
back to the
lake?" "Sure.
Why don't you let me get the lunch this time? I can
even make some stuff here."
"okay,.."What would you like?"
"Anything you make'll be fine." He just wanted to be with hr. And as
they sat side by side on the steps, he could feel her dy tantalizingly
close to his, but still he somehow couldn't manage to lean over
and
kiss her. Everything about
her pled to him, and just being near her
caused him physical pain, but actually taking her in his arms and
kissing her was more tun he could handle.
She could sense his tension as he sat next to her, but she
misinterpreted it, and thought it had something t> do with his
parents.
"Maybe it's just a question of time," she reassured
him. "It's only
been seven months. Give
them a chance. Maybe when your mom goes
back
to work that'll make things better." r worse," he said, looking
worried. "Then she'll
never be -1..
"While Annie was alive, she only worked part time. But I guess she
figures she doesn't need to be home for me all the time. and she's
right. I don't even get
home till six o'clock once , xhool starts."
Do you think they'd ever have another baby?" she asked, boking
intrigued, not sure how old they were. But he shook his _r , _,
head.
He had wondered the same thing, but he didn't think they would
now.
"I think my mom's kind of old for that. She's forty-seven, and she had
a lot of trouble having her.
I don't even know if they'd want another
baby. They never said
so."
"Parents don't talk about stuff like that around kids,"
she grinned,
and he looked faintly embarrassed.
"Yeah. I guess
not." They made their plans for
the following
Wednesday afternoon, and he promised to come to dinner at the
restaurant either Monday or Tuesday. Julie had agured out that
Maribeth was going out with him by then, and they teased her
whenever
he came in, but it was all in good fun, and they were happy she
had
someone as nice as Tommy to be friends with.
He said good night to her, standing on one foot, and then the other,
feeling awkward with her, which was rare, but he didn't want to
move
too fast, or too slow, or seem too bold to her, or as though he
didn't
like her. It was an
agonizing moment. And after she gently
closed the
door, she looked thoughtful as she went upstairs to her bedroom,
wondering how, eventually, was she going to tell him the truth
about
her.
As it turned out, he came to see her at the restaurant the next
afternoon, and then came back after work to drive her home for the
next
two days, and before he picked her up on Wednesday, he went out to
the
cemetery early that morning, to visit Annie.
He went there from time to time to clean up her grave, and sweep
the
dead leaves away. There
were little flowers that he had planted there,
and he always tidied things up.
It was something he did just for her,
and for his mother, because he knew she worried about it, but
couldn't
bear to go there.
He talked to her sometimes while he worked, and this time, he told
her
all about Maribeth, and how much she'd like her. It c as though she
were sitting up in a tree somewhere, looking down on him, and he
was
telling her all about his latest doings.
She's a great girl . . .
no pimples . . . long legs . . .
she n't swim, but she's a terrific runner. I think you'd like her."
And then he grinned, thinking of both Maribeth and his little
Victer.
In some ways, Maribeth reminded him of the kind of girl , Annie
might
have been if she'd grown up to be sixteen. They had the same kind of
straightforward honesty and directness. and the same sense of mischief
and good humor.
He finished his work at the gravesite then, thinking about the
things
Maribeth had said, about some people just passing thtough one's
lives
in order to bring a gift, or a special blessing. of everyone is meant
to stay forever," she had said, and it was the first time
that anything
had made any sense to him about Annie.
Maybe she was just passing through . . . but if only he could have
stayed a little longer.
.. Her little spot in the shade looked all neat and clean again
when he
left, and it pulled at his heart as it always did, to leave her
there
and to read her name, Anne Elizabeth Whittaker, on he small
tombstone.
There was a carving of a little lamb, and it ways brought tears to
his
eyes just to see it.
Bye kiddo," he whispered just before he left. "I'll be back oon . .
.
I love you . .." He still missed her desperately, especially
when he
came here, and he was quiet when he . picked up Maribeth at her
house, and she was quick to notice.
"Something wrong?" She glanced at him, she could see
that . he was
upset, and she was instantly worried. "Did something happen?
"No." He was
touched that she had noticed, and he took a minute to
answer. "I went out
to clean up . . . you know . . .
place at the cemetery today .
. . I go there once in a while .
. .
Mom kind of likes me to.
and I like going anyway . . . and I know Mom
hates to do it." And
then he smiled and glanced over at his friend.
She was wearing the big baggy shirt again, but this time with
shorts
and sandals. "I told
her about you. I guess she knows
anyway," he
said, feeling comfortable with her again. He liked sharing his secrets
with her. There was no
hesitation, no shame. She was just
there, like
an extension of him, or someone he had grown up with.
"I had a dream about her the other night," Maribeth
said, and he looked
startled.
"So did I. I dreamt about the two of you walking at the
lake. I just
felt so peaceful," he said, and Maribeth nodded.
"I dreamt she was telling me to take care of you, and I
promised her I
would . . . kind of like a
chain of people . . . she left and I
came,
and she asked me to keep an eye on you . . . and maybe after me
someone else . . . and
then . . . it's like an eternal
progression of
people coming through our lives.
I think that's what I was trying to
say the other day. Nothing
is forever, but there's a continuing stream
of people who go through our lives and continue with us . . . nothing
just stops and stays . . .
but it flows on . . . like a
river. Does
that sound crazy?"
She turned to him, wondering if her philosophical meanderings
sounded
foolish, but they didn't.
They were both wise beyond their years, with
good reason.
"No, it doesn't. I
just don't like the part about the progression of
people, coming and going in our lives. I'd like it better if people
stayed. I wish Annie were
still here, and I don't want someone else'
after you, Maribeth.
What's wrong with staying?" "We can't always do
that," she said, "sometimes we have to move on. Like Annie.
We're not
always given a choice."
But she had a choice, she and her baby were
bound to each other for the moment, but eventually Maribeth would
move
on, and the baby would go on to its own life, in its own world,
with
other parents. It seemed
as though now, in all their lives, nothing
was ever.
"I don't like that, Maribeth. At some point, people have to some do.
Some don't. Some
can't. We just have to love em while we
can, and
learn whatever we're meant to from ' Peen" "What about
us?" he asked,
strangely serious for a sixteen ar-old boy. But she was a serious
young woman. "Do you
sppose we're meant to learn something from each
other?"
"Maybe. Maybe we need
each other right now," she said wisely.
bYou've already taught me a lot about Annie, about letting go,
about
loving her wherever she is now, and taking her with me."
"You've helped me too," Maribeth said warmly, but not
explaining how,
and he wondered. And as
they drove toward the lake, she felt the baby
move again. It had
fluttered a number of times since the first time
she'd felt it and it was getting to be a familiar and friendly
feeling.
It was like nothing she'd ever felt before and she liked it.
When they reached the lake, Tommy spread out a blanket he hat
brought,
and Maribeth carried the picnic.
She had made egg salad sandwiches,
which he said he loved, and chocolate cake, and brought a bagful
of
fruit, a bottle of milk, which she seemed to drink a lot of these
days, and some sodas. They
were both hungry and decided to eat right
away, and then they lay on the blanket and talked again for a long
time, about school .this time, and some of his friends, their
parents,
and their plans.
Tommy said he had been to California once, with his dad, to look
at
produce there, and Florida for the same reason. She had never been
anywhere, and said she'd love to see New York and Chicago. And both of
them said they would love to see Euror Je.
but Maribeth thought it unlikely she ever would. She had no way to
get anywhere in her life, except here, and even this had been a
great
adventure for her.
They talked about the Korean war too, and the people they knew who
had
died. It seemed crazy to
both of them that they were engaged in
another war so soon after the last one. They both remembered when
Pearl Harbor had been hit, they had been four.
Tommy's father had been too old to enlist, but Maribeth's father
had
been at Iwo Jima. Her
mother had worried the whole time he was gone,
but eventually he had come home safely.
"What would you do if you were drafted to go to
war?" she asked, and
he looked confused by the question.
"Now, you mean? Or
when I'm eighteen?" It was a
possibility, and only
two years away for him, if the police action in Korea wasn't
settled.
"Whenever. Would you
go?"
"Of course. I'd have
to."
"I wouldn't, if I were a man. I don't believe in war," she said
firmly, while he smiled.
Sometimes she was funny. She had
such
definite ideas, and some of them were pretty crazy.
"That's because you're a girl. Men don't have a choice."
"Maybe they should.
Or maybe they will one day.
Quakers don't go to
war. I think they're
smarter than everyone."
"Maybe they're just scared," he said, accepting all the
traditions he'd
ever known, but Maribeth was not willing to accept them. She didn't
accept many things, unless she truly believed them.
"I don't think they're scared. I think they're true to themselveS and
what they believe. I'd
refuse to go to war if I were a man," Maribeth
said stubbornly. "War
is stupid."
"No, you wouldn't," Tommy grinned. "You'd fight, like everyne else.
You'd have to."
"Maybe one day men won't just do what they have
to." Maybe they'll
question it, and not just do what they're told to."
"I doubt that. And if
they did, it would be chaos. Why should
some
men go and not others?
What would they do? Run
away? Hide
somewhere?
It's impossible, Maribeth.
Leave wars to guys. They know
what they're
doing."
"That's the trouble.
I don't think they do. They just
get us into new
wars every time they get bored.
Look at this one. We just got
out of
the last one, and we're back in the soup again," she said
disapprovingly, and he laughed.
"Maybe you should run for president," he teased, but he
respected her
ideas, and her willingness to be adventuresome in her thinking. There
was something very courageous about her.
They decided to go for a walk around the lake then, and on the way
back, he asked her if she wanted to go swimming. But she declined
again, and he was curious why she never wanted to join him. There was
a raft far out in the lake, and he wanted her to swim to it with
him,
but she just didn't want to do it.
"Come on, tell the truth," he said finally, "are
you afraid of the
water?
It's no shame if you are.
Just say it."
"I'm not. I just
don't want to swim." She was a
good swimmer, but
there was no way she was going to take her father's shirt off.
"Then come on in."
It was blazing hot, and she would have lilcet a
cool dip with him, but she knew she couldn't. She was lly four and a
half months pregnant.
"Just walk into the water with me.
It feels
great." She agreed to
do that, but go no farther. And the
lake was
shallow for a long time, so they were very far out when it began
to
drop off sharply. She
stopped on a slanty ledge, and he swam out past
her toward the raft and then back again, with long, smooth
strokes.
He had long, powerful arms and legs, and he was a great
swimmer. He
was back in minutes, and stood up beside her, where she waited.
"You're a great swimmer," she said admiringly.
"I was on the team at school last year, but the captain was a
jerk.
I'm not going to swim with the team this year." He was eyeing her with
mischievous interest as they started to walk back toward shore and
he
splashed her. "You're
a real chicken, you know. You probably
swim as
well as I do."
"No, I don't," she said, trying to duck his
splashes. But he was
playful with her, and she couldn't resist splashing him, and a
moment
later, they were like two children, throwing armfuls of water at
each
other. She was soaking
wet, and she lost her footing as she ducked
him, and sat down hard in the water. She looked surprised at first,
and then she realized she was soaking wet, and there would be no
way of
getting out of the water without his seeing her protruding
stomach. It
was too late to salvage the situation, and so she tripped him, and
he
wound up in the water next to her, and then she swam away from him
speedily, but he caught up to her with ease, and they were both
spluttering and laughing.
She didn't swim out to the raft with him, but they swam together
for a
while, as she tried to figure out how to get out of the water
gracefully, without having him see her stomach, but she just
couldn't
figure out how to do it.
And then, finally, she told him she was cold,
which she wasn't, and asked if he'd go and get her towel. He looked a
little surprised, in the warm water and the heat of the afternoon
sun,
but he went to get it, and held it out to her. But she still had to
get out of the water and walk toward him. She wanted to tell him to
turn around, but she didn't dare, she just lay in the water
looking
worried.
"Is something wrong?"
She didn't know what to say to him, ant finally,
reluctantly, she nodded.
She hadn't wanted to tell him yet, and didn't
know what she would say to him when she did. But she was trapped
now.
"Can I help?" He
looked baffled.
"Not really."
"Look, just come out, Maribeth. Whatever it is, we'll work it out.
Come on, I'll help you."
He held a hand out to her, and the Kesture
brought tears to her eyes, and then he walked through the water
toward
her, and gently lifted her up, until she stood in front of
him. She
let him pull her clear of the water, and she didn't resist him as
tears
filled her eyes, and he had no idea why she was crying. He put the
towel gently around her, and then as he looked down, he saw it, it
was
an undeniable bulge, still small, but very firm and very round,
and
very obviously a baby.
He still remembered how his own mother had looked when she was
expecting Annie, and Maribeth was too thin for it to be anything
else,
and he looked back at her again in amazement.
"I didn't want you to know," she said miserably. "I didn't want to
tell you." They were
standing up to their knees in the lake, and
neither of them moved toward shore as they stood there. He looked as
though he had been struck by lightning, and she looked as though
someone had died.
"Come on," he said quietly, pulling her closer to him
and putting an
arm around her shoulders, "let's go sit down." They walked silently
back to the beach and the place where they had spread out their
blanket. She took off the
towel and then unbuttoned her father's
shirt. She had a bathing
suit and shorts under it, there was no point
wearing it all now. Her
secret was out in the open.
"How did that happen?"
he said finally, trying not to stare at the
very obvious bulge as she sat there, but still amazed by it, and
she
smiled ruefully at his question.
"The usual way, I guess, not that I know much about it."
"You had a boyfriend?
You have a boyfriend?" he
corrected, as _.
he felt his heart squeeze, but she shook her head and looked away
and
then back at him again. j
-: "Neither one. I did something
really
stupid." She decided
to make a clean breast of it with him.
She
wanted no secrets from him.
"I did it once. With
someone I hardly
knew. I wasn't even out on
a date with him. He took me home from a
dance where my date got drunk, and he was kind of the senior
hero. I
guess I was flattered he'd even talk to me, and he was a lot
smoother
than I bargained for. He
made a big fuss over me, and took me out for
a hamburger with his friends, and I thought it was great, and then
he
stopped somewhere to park on the way home. I didn't want to go, but I
didn't want to make a big deal about it either, and he gave me a
sip of
gin, and then .
.." she looked down at her
protruding belly ". . .
you can figure out the rest.
He said he didn't think I could get
pregnant. He'd broken up
with his girlfriend that weekend, or so he
said, and on Monday he went back to her, and I had made a total
fool of
myself. Better than that,
I'd destroyed my life for a guy I didn't
even know, and who would never care about me. It took me a while to
figure out what had happened, and by the time I did, he was
engaged.
They got married right after graduation."
"Did you tell him?"
"Yeah, I did. He said
he wanted to marry her, and she'd be really
pissed if she knew . . . I
didn't want to ruin his life . . . or
my
own. I wouldn't tell my
parents who he was, because I didn't want my
father forcing him to marry me.
I don't want to be married to someone
who doesn't love me. I'm
sixteen. My life would be over. But on the
other hand," she sighed as she sat, looking despondent,
"my life may be
over anyway. This hasn't
exactly been a brilliant move on my part."
"What did your parents say?" He was overwhelmed by what he was telling
him, the insensitivity of the guy, and her cour,ilgc at not doing
what
she didn't want to, in the face of disaster.
"My father said I had to move out. He took me to the Sisters of
Charity, and I was supposed to live with them until I had it. But I
just couldn't do it. I
stayed for a few weeks, and it was so
depreSsing, I figured I'd rather starve, so I left and got on a
bus,
ant came here. I bought a
ticket to Chicago, and figured I'd try to
get a job there, but we stopped here for dinner and I saw the siKn
in
Jimmy's window. They gave
me the job, and I got off the bus, and here
I am." She looked
vulnerable and incredibly young, and very beautiful
as he watched her, overcome with tenderness and admiration. "My dad
says I can come home after Christmas, after I have the baby. I'll go
back to school then," she said weakly, trying to make it
sound okay,
but even to her own ears, it sounded dismal.
"What are you going to do with the baby?" he asked, still amazed at
what had happened to her.
"Give it away . . .
put it up for adoption. I want to find
good
people to take it. I can't
take care of it. I'm sixteen. I can't
take care of a baby . . .
I have nothing to give it . . . I don't
know what to do for it. I
want to go back to school . . . I want
to
go to college . . . if I
keep the baby, I'll be stuck forever .
. .
and more than that, I'd have nothing to give it. I want to find a
family that really wants it.
The nuns said they'd help me, but that
was back home . . . I
haven't done anything bout it here."
She looked
nervous as she talked to him about it, and he was stunned by all
that
she was saying.
"Are you sure you don't want to keep it?" He couldn't
imagine giving a
baby away. Even to him, it
sounded awful.
. "I don't know."
She could feel the baby moving as she said it, ús
though it were fighting for some small voice in the decision.
just don't see how I could take care of it. My parents wouldn't help
me. I can't make enough
money to support it . . . it wouldn't
be fair
to the baby. And I don't
want a baby now. Is that really
awful?" Her
eyes filled with tears and she looked at him in despair. It was
terrible admitting she didn't want this baby, but she didn't. She
didn't love Paul, and she didn't want to have a child, or be
responsible for someone else's life. She could hardly manage her own,
let alone someone else's.
She was only sixteen.
"Wow, Maribeth.
You've got your hands full."
He moved closer to her,
and put an arm around her again, and pulled her close to him. "Why
didn't you say anything?
You could have told me."
"Oh yeah, sure . . .
hi, my name is Maribeth, I'm knocked up by a guy
who married someone else, and my parents threw me out . . .
how about taking me to dinner?" He laughed at what she said, and she
smiled through her tears, and then suddenly she was in his arms
and
crying with terror and shame, and relief that she had told
him. The
sobs that racked her drained her of all energy, and he held her
until
she stopped. He felt
desperately sorry for her, and the baby.
"When's it due?" he asked when she had calmed down
again.
"Not till the end of December." But that was only four months away,
and they both knew it would come very quickly.
"Have you seen a doctor here?" "I don't know
anyone." She shook her
head. "I didn't want
to tell the girls at the restaurant, because I
was afraid Jimmy would fire me.
I told them I was married to a guy who
was killed in Korea, so they wouldn't be too surprised when they
finally saw I was pregnant."
"That was pretty good thinking," he said with a look of
amusement, and
then he looked at her questioningly again. "Were you in love with him,
Maribeth The father, I mean."
It meant a lot to Tommy to know if she had loved him. But .e was
relieved when she shook her head.
"I was flattered he wanted to go out
with me. That's all. I was just incredibly stupid. To tell you the
truth, he's a jerk. He
just wanted me to get lost and not tell
Debbie.
He told me I could get rid of it.
I'm of even sure what they do, but I
think they cut the baby out.
obody would really tell me, and everyone
says it's really dangerouss and expensive.
Tommy looked at her soberly as she explained it to him. He hat heard
of abortions too, but he was no clearer than she was on the exact
nature of the procedure.
"I'm glad you didn't do it."
"Why? His comment
surprised her. What difference did it
make to
him?
Things would have been so much simpler for them if she weren't
pregnant.
Because I don't think you should.
Maybe this is one of those things,
like Annie . . . maybe it
happened for a reason."
"I don't know. I've
thought about it a lot. I've tried to
understand
why this happened. But I
don't. It just seems like such roKen
luck.
One time. I guess that's
all it takes." He nodded
tentatively. His
knowledge of sex was as sketchy as hers was, possibly more
so. And
unlike Maribeth, he had never done it.
He looked at her very oddly then, and she could see he was dying
to ask
her another question.
"What?
Go on . . . whatever it is
. . . ask me . .."
They were friends to
the death now, bound in a friendship that they both knew would
last
forever. He was part of
her secret pact. e was part of it
now. And
he would always be part of it from his moment.
"What was it like?"
he asked, looking red-faced and mortally
nbarrassed, but the question didn't horrify her. Nothing did ow. He
was like a brother, or a best friend, or something more han
that. Was
it terrific?" "No.
Not for me. Maybe for him. But I think it could
be . . . it was kind of
exciting, and dizzy making. It makes
you stop
thinking of anything else, or making sense, or wanting to do the
right
thing. It's kind of like
an express train once it gets under way, or
maybe that was the gin . .
. but I think with the right person, it
might be pretty great. I
don't know. I don't really want to try
again. Not for a long
time, and not till I find the right person.
I
don't want to do that again, and be really stupid." He nodded,
intrigued by what she said.
It was kind of what he had expected, and
he admired her resolve.
But he was sorry she had had the experience,
and he hadn't. "The
sad thing was that it didn't mean anything, and it
should. And now I have
this baby, whom nobody wants, not the father,
not me, no one."
"Maybe you'll change your mind when you see it," he said
thoughtfully.
His heart had melted from the first moment he'd seen Annie.
"I'm not sure I will.
The two girls who had babies at the convent
before I left never saw their babies. The nuns just took them away
when they were born, and that was it. It seems so strange to carry it
with you all this time, and then give it away . . . but it seems just
as strange to keep it.
It's not like it's for one day.
It's
forever.
Could I do that? Could I
be a mother for all that time?
I don't think so. And then
I think that there's something wrong with
me. Why don't I want this
baby with me forever?
And if I do when I see it, then what am I going to do?
How will I support it, or keep it?
Tommy, I don't know what to do...." Her eyes filled with tears again
and he pulled her close to him again, and this time, without
hesitating, he leaned down and kissed her. It was a kiss filled with
admiration and tenderness and compassion, and all the love he had
come
to feel for her. It was
the kiss of a man for a woman, the first
either hat known in just that way, the first either had felt of
that
magnitude in their entire lifetime. It was a kiss that could easily
lead to more, except that now, and here, neither of them would let
it.
"I lOVe you, he whispered into her hair afterwards, wishing
that it was
his baby she was carrying, and not that of a boy she bat never
cared
for. "I love you so
much . . . I won't go away . . .
I'll be there to help you."
They were brave promises for a
cixteen-year-old boy. But
in the past year he had grown into
manhood.
"I love you too," she said cautiously, wiping away her
tears with his
towel, and not wanting to give him all her problems.
"You've got to go to a doctor," he said, sounding
remarkably paternal.
"Why?" Sometimes
she still seemed very young, in spite of what she was
going through.
"You've got to make sure the baby's healthy. My mom went all the time
when she was pregnant with Annie."
'eh, but she was older."
"I think you're supposed to go anyway." And then he had a thought.
"I'll get the name of my mom's doctor, and maybe we can
figure out a
way for him to see you."
He looked pleased with the idea, and she
giggled.
"You're crazy.
They'll think it's yours, and they'll tell your mom. I
can't go to a doctor, Tommy."
"We'll figure something out," he tried to reassure
her. "And maybe my
mom's doctor could help you find someone to adopt it. I think they do
that too. They must know
people who want babies and can't have them.
I think my mom and dad thought bout adopting for a while, before
they
had Annie, and then they didn't have to.
I'll get his name, and we can make an ppointment. He had stepped right
into it, and shouldered the burden with her, unlike anyone else in
her
life. He kissed her again
long and hard, and then ever so gently, he
put a hand on the baby. It
was moving a lot then, and she asked him if
he could feel it. He
concentrated for a little while, and then with a
grin, he nodded. It was
just the tiniest of flutterings, as if her
belly had a life of its own, which it did at the moment.
They went swimming again late that afternoon, and this time she
swam to
the raft with him, and she was tired when she got back.
They lay on their blanket then for a long time, and talked quietly
about her future. It
seemed a little less ominous now, with Tommy to
share it, although the enormity of it still scared her. If she kept
it, she would have the child for the rest of her life. If not, she
might always regret it. It
was hard to know which was the right thing
to do, except that she kept feeling that it would be a greater
gift to
the child, and even herself, to let it go to other parents. There
would be other children one day, and she would always regret this
one,
but it was the wrong time and the wrong place, and circumstances
she
just couldn't manage.
He held her in his arms, and they kissed and snuggled but it went
no
further. They were both
strangely peaceful when they went back to her
room so she could change her clothes, to go out for dinner and a
movie.
Things had changed between them that afternoon. It was as though they
belonged to each other now.
She had shared her secret with him, and he
had been there for her.
She knew he wouldn't let her down.
They
needed each other, and she needed him especially. It was as though a
silent bond had formed between them, a bond that would never be
severed.
"See you tomorrow," he said when he dropped her off at
her place at
eleven o'clock. He knew he
couldn't stay away from her now. He
needed
to know that she was all right.
He was going to drive her home from
work the next day, although he had promised his mother he'd be
home for
dinner. "Take care of
yourself, Maribeth," he smiled, and she smiled
back at him with a wave, as she closed the door softly behind
her. And
as she got into bed, she thought about how lucky she had been to
ever
meet him. He was the kind
of friend she had never had, the brother
Ryan had never been, the lover Paul never could have been. For the
moment, he was everything.
And that night, once again, she dreamt of
Annie.
For the next week, Tommy came by the restaurant every afternoon.
He drove her home at night, and on Sunday night, he took her out
to
dinner and a movie. But on
her next day off, he refused to take her to
the lake again. Instead,
he had a plan for something a great deal more
important. He had
stealthily borrowed his mother's address and
telephone book, and carefully written down the name and address of
her
doctor. After old Dr.
Thompson had died, Avery McLean had been Liz's
obstetrician for years, and had delivered both her children. He was a
white-haired gentleman of distinguished years, but his ideas and
techniques were considerably more modern than his manners. He was
courtly, and formal in some ways, but he was extremely up to date
in
all the modern practices, and Tommy knew how much his mother liked
him.
And he also knew that Maribeth had to see a doctor.
He had made the appointment in the name of Mrs. Robert son, and
tried
his best to sound like his father on the phone, I deepening his
voice
and trying to sound confident, despite trembling fingers. He had
claimed to be Mr. Robertson when they'd asked, and said that they
had
just moved to Grinnell after getting married, and his wife needed
a
checkup. And the nw.se
sounded as though she believed him.
"But what'll I say to him?" Maribeth looked at him in panic when he
told her.
"Won't he know just by examining you? Do you have to tell him?"
Tommy tried to sound more confident then he felt, and more
knowledgeable than he was.
He was still pretty sketchy on most of the
fine points of her problem.
All he knew of pregnancy was what he had
seen of his mother in voluminous clothes, six years before, and
could
still remember, and what he't seen of Love Lucy on TV the year
before, when she announced that she was expecting.
"I mean . . . what'll
I tell him about . . . about the baby's
father
. .." She looked
deeply worried, but she knew too that he was
right.
There was so much about her condition that she didn't know, and
she
needed to talk to a doctor.
"Just tell him what you told them at the restaurant, that he
was killed
in Korea." They
didn't know about the baby yet, but she had laid the
groundwork with her story about being a widow.
And then she looked up at him with eyes full of tears, and stunned
him
with her next question.
"Will you come with me?"
"Me?
I . . . what . . . what if they recognize me?" He was blushing to
the roots of his hair at the mere thought of it. What if they examined
her in front of him, what if they expected him to know something
he
didn't?
He had no idea what mysteries transpired in the offices of women's
doctors. Worse yet, what
if they told his parents?
"I can't, Maribeth .
. . I just couldn't . .."
She nodded, without saying a word, as one lone tear rolled dowly
down
her cheek, and he felt his heart rip right out of his body.
"Okay . . . okay
. . . don't cry . . . I'll think of .
something . . . maybe I
could just say you're my cousin . . .
but
then he'd be sure to tell my mom . . . I don't know, Maribeth, maybe
we can just say we're friends, and I knew your husband, and I just
drove you over."
"Do you think he'll suspect anything?
That I'm not married, I mean?" They were like two kids trying to
figure out how to get themselves out of a mess they had
unwittingly
created. But it was a very
big mess, and there was no getting out of
this one.
"He won't know if you don't tell him anything," Tommy
said firmly,
trying to show a calm he didn't feel. He was terrified of going to the
doctor with her. But he
didn't want to let her down, and once he had
told her he would, he knew he had to.
They were both nervous wrecks on their way to the appointment that
afternoon. They barely
spoke, and he felt so sorry for her, he tried
to reassure her as he helped her out of the truck, and followed her
into the doctor's office, praying that he wasn't blushing.
"It'll be okay, Maribeth .
. . I promise." He
whispered as they
stepped inside, and she only nodded. Tommy had only met the man once
outside the hospital where he had stood and waved with his dad
after
Annie was born. He was too
young to go upstairs, and his mother had
stood at the window of her room, waving at him, and proudly
holding
little Annie. Just
thinking of it now brought tears to his eyes, and
he squeezed Maribeth's hand, as much to encourage her as to
comfort
himself, as the head nurse looked up at them, over the rims of her
glasses.
"Yes?" She
couldn't imagine what they were doing there, except perhaps
meeting their mother. They
were both barely more than children.
"May
I help you?"
"I'm Maribeth Robertson .
.." she whispered, as her
voice trailed
off inaudibly on her last name, unable to believe that Tommy had
actually made her come here.
"I have an appointment with the
doctor." The nurse
frowned, looked down at her appointment book and
then nodded.
"Mrs. Robertson?"
She seemed surprised. Maybe the
girl was a little
older than she seemed.
More than anything, she seemed extremely
nervous.
"Yes." It was
barely more than a sigh on her lips, as the nurse told
them to take a seat in the waiting room and smiled to herself,
remembering his call. They
were obviously newlyweds, ant barely more
than kids themselves. She
couldn't help wondering if they had had to
get married.
They sat in the waiting room, whispering, and trying not to look
at
some of the enormously pregnant women around them. Tommy had never
seen so many of them in one room, and it was profoundly
embarrassing,
as they chatted about their husbands, their other kids, patted
their
tummies from time to time, ant knitted. And it was a merciful relief
for both of them when Dr.
McLean called them both into his office.
He referred to them as Mr. and Mrs. Robertson, and Tommy found
himself feeling paralyzed when he didn't correct him. But the doctor
hat no reason to suspect that he was anything but Maribeth's
husband.
He asked them where they lived, where they were both from, and
then
finally how long they'd been married. And Maribeth looked at the
doctor for a long moment and then shook her head.
"We're not . . . I am
. . . that is . . . Tommy is just a friend .
.
. my husband died in Korea," and then, regretting the lie the
moment it
was said, she looked at him honestly, with tears in her eyes. "I'm not
married, Doctor. I'm five
months - pregnant . . . and Tommy
thought I
should come to see you."
"I admired her for protecting the boy, and thought it
unusually
noble.
"I see." He
looked sobered by everything she had said to him and
looked at Tommy for a long moment, thinking that he looked vaguely
familiar. He wondered if
he was the son of one of his patients.
He
knew he had seen him somewhere.
In fact, he had gone to Annie's
funeral and seen him there, but at the moment he couldn't remember
where he'd seen him.
"And are you planning to get married soon?" He looked at
both of them,
sorry for them. He was
always sorry for kids in their situation.
But
they both shook their heads, looking chagrined, as though they
were
afraid he was going to throw them both out of his office, and
suddenly
Tommy was sorry he had ever suggested that she go there.
"We're just friends," Maribeth said firmly. "This wasn't Tommy's
fault. It was all
mine." She had started to cry, and
Tommy reached
out and touched her hand as the doctor watched them.
"I think that's beside the point now," he said
kindly. "Why don't you
and I have a little chat alone for a while, and then we'll take a
look
at you, and your . . .
friend," he smiled at the word, amused that
they would think he wouldn't know what had happened, "your
friend can
come back and talk to us after that.
How does that sound?"
He wanted to examine her, and talk to her about
what was happening, how her parents had reacted to her pregnancy,
what
her real plans were, and if she was going to keep the baby. They
seemed very much in love to him, and he imagined they'd get
married
eventually, particularly since they'd come this far together. But
their families were probably giving them a hard time, and he
wanted to
help them as much as he could.
Maybe all they needed was a push in the
right direction.
The doctor stood up then, and escorted Tommy from the room. And it was
even more terrifying this time, sitting in a niting room filled
with
pregnant women, without her.
He just prayed that no one his mother
knew would walk in and see him.
It seemed hours before the nurse beckoned to him, and led - him
back to
the doctor's office.
"I thought you might like to come in with your friend and
talk about
things now," the doctor said warmly as he walked in.
Maribeth was smiling at him, and she looked shy, but relieved.
The doctor had listened to the baby's heart, and said it looked
like it
was going to be a big, healthy baby. She had told him too that she was
probably going to be putting it up for adoption, and if he knew of
anyone who would be right for it, she'd like to know about
it. He had
promised to think, but had said no more than that. And he seemed far
more interested in sharing most of the information he'd told her
with
Tommy, about the baby's size and health, about what Maribeth could
expect over the next few months, the vitamins she'd have to take,
the
naps she should take if her work schedule allowed. He told them all of
it, as though Tommy were the baby's father, and then Tommy
realized
what was happening. Dr.
McLean thought that they were hiding from
him the fact that Tommy was the father. And no matter how much
Maribeth had insisted they were just friends, it was obvious that
he
didn't believe h them. It
was much too obvious to him how much Tommy
cared . about her, and how
much he loved her.
, And as he looked at them both, and explained about his fees,
something stirred in his memory, and suddenly he realized who the
boy
was, and he was pleased that he had brought Maribeth to him.
"You're Tommy Whittaker, aren't you, son?" he asked
gently.
, He didn't want to frighten him, he was willing to share their
secret
with them, as long as neither of them got hurt by it, and he
didn't
have a compelling reason to tell his parents.
"Yes, I am," Tommy said honestly.
"Do your parents know about this?"
Tommy shook his head, blushing terribly. It was impossible to explain
that he had stolen his mothers address book to get the
number. "They
haven't met Maribeth."
He would have liked to introduce her to them,
but he couldn't under the circumstances, and things were just too
difficult with his parents now anyway.
"Maybe it's time you introduced them," Dr. McLean said wisely.
"You can't wait forever.
Christmas will be here before you know it."
It was only four months until her due date. "Think about it, your
parents are pretty understanding people. They've been through an awful
lot recently, and I'm sure this would come as a shock to them, but
at
least they could help you."
Maribeth had told him that she was
estranged from her family, and the only friend she had in the
world was
Tommy. "This is a
mighty big burden for you to be carrying alone on
those young shoulders."
"We're okay," he said bravely, compounding the problem,
and convincing
the doctor again that the baby was his, no matter how much
Maribeth
denied it. It was sweet
the way she protected him from any blame, and
it impressed the doctor about her. He was impressed by both of them,
and glad they had come to him.
And he made another appointment for her
the following month, and handed them a very simple book before
they
left, explaining to them what to expect over the next four months,
and
at the delivery. There
were no photographs, just a few simple
drawings, and neither of them had ever seen a book like it. It assumed
a certain amount of knowledge that neither of them had, and many
of the
terms used were .i completelY unfamiliar. But it also told Maribeth
how to take care of herself, what to do, and what not to do, and
danger
giKnals along the way that would warrant calling the doctor. They both
thought it was pretty impressive.
Dr. McLean had told Maribeth he would charge two hundred and fifty
dollars for all her prenatal care, and to deliver her, and the
hospital
charges would be another three hundred, which fortunately she
still had
set aside from the money her father had originally given her for
the
convent. So she had enough
to pay for it. But they were both more
than a little concerned that he thought Tommy was the baby's
father.
"What if he tells your mom?" she asked, terrified. She didn't want to
create a problem for him.
And Tommy was worried too, but he had
somehow gotten the impression that the doctor wouldn't betray
them. He
was a decent man, and he just didn't think Dr. McLean would tell
his
parents. And despite the
misunderstanding over who the baby's father
was, he was glad he had taken Maribeth to see him.
"I don't think he will," he reassured her. "I really think he wants to
help us." Tommy
trusted him and he felt certain he was right to do
so.
"He's nice," she said, and then they went out for
milkshakes.
They talked in whispers about the book he'd given her, about the
trimester she was in, and some of the things the doctor had sit
about
labor and delivery.
"It sounds pretty scary," Maribeth uit
nervously.
"He said he could give me some stuff to make me sleepy . . . I think
I'd like that." She
wasn't sure about the hole thing. It
was a lot to
go through at sixteen, for a baby he wouldn't keep and would never
see
again. It was a lot to
ask, for half an hour in the front seat of a
Chevy with Paul Browne.
lEiometimes she still couldn't believe it was happening. But seeing
the doctor made it more real.
As did Tommy's concern, and the fact
that suddenly the baby seemed to be growing daily.
Tommy came to see her at the restaurant almost every day, or else
he
showed up at her house after work and took her out for a soda, or
a
walk, or a movie. But on
the first of September, he went back to
school, and after that everything was harder. He had classes till
three in the afternoon, and then sports, and his paper route. By the
time he got to see her in the early evening, he was
exhausted. But he
was always concerned about her, and whenever they were alone, he
held
her in his arms and kissed her.
And sometimes it felt as though they were already married, as they
chatted about the day, her job, his school, and their
problems. The
passion between them felt married too, except that neither of them
ever
let it go further than it should.
It never went beyond kissing and
holding and touching.
"I don't want to get pregnant," she said hoarsely one
night, as his
hands wandered over her slowly swelling breasts, and they both
laughed.
She didn't want to make love with him, not now, with Paul's baby
in her
. . . and afterwards, she wanted it to be different. She didn't want
this to happen again, until she wanted it to, long years from now,
after she went back to school, and college, and married the right
man,
then she'd want his babies.
She didn't want to do it with Tommy too soon, and spoil
everything, but
he understood that, although it drove him crazy sometimes because
he
wanted her so badly.
Sometimes he did his homework at her place, or at the restaurant,
in a
back corner, while she brought him milkshakes and hamburgers, and
sometimes she even helped him.
And when her landlady was out, and her
door was locked they stretched out on her bed sometimes, and he
read to
her, or she did his chemistry for him, or his algebra or
trig. They
were an even match academically, and it was two weeks after school
had
begun for him that it suddenly dawned on him that they could d all
the
work together. He was
going to copy the curriculum for her, and lend
her his books, and that way she could stay abreast of the work she
was
missing in her own school, and continue her education.
"You can ask them to take an exam when you go back, and you
won't have
to miss the semester."
But that was something e didn't like to think
about, her going back to low and her parents. He wanted her to stay
with him, but neither of them knew yet exactly what would happen
after
she had the baby.
But for the moment, his plan was working extremely well. They met
every night after school, and work when she could, and both of them
did
the homework. She kept the
papers she did, ant she did all the same
assignments. In effect,
she was continuing school, and working at
Jimmy's too, and Tommy was very impressed with the quality of the
schoolwork she was doing.
And in spite of his good grades, he realized
within days that she was actually an even stronger student than he
was.
"You're good," Tommy said admiringly, correcting some
algebra for her,
from the sheet they'd given him at school. She'd had an A+ on both
quizzes he'd passed on to her that week, and he thought her
history
paper about the Civil War was the best he'd ever read. He wished his
history teacher could see it.
The only problem for them was that he was getting home at midnight
every night, and by the end of the first month of school, his
mother was
getting suspicious. He
explained to her that he had sports practice
every day, and was tutoring a friend ho was having a lot of
trouble
with math, but with his mother oTking at the school, it wasn't
easy
convincing her that he was pstified in coming home at midnight.
But he loved being with Maribeth.
They talked for hours sometimes
after they knished their work.
about their dreams and ideals, the
issues their assignments brought out about values and goals and
ethics,
and inevitably they talked about the baby, about what she hoped
for it,
the kind of life she wanted it to have. She wanted it to have so much
more than she had. She
wanted it to have the best education it could
get, and parents who wanted to help it move ahead into the world,
not
back into positions forged by the fears or ignorance of past
generations.
Maribeth knew what kind of fight she herself was going to have
trying
to get to college one day.
Her parents thought it was frivolous and
unnecessary, and they would never understand it.
But she didn't want to be confined to a job like the one she had
now.
She knew she could do so much more with her life, if she could
just get
an education.
Her teachers had always tried to tell her parents that she could
go
far, but they just didn't understand it. And now her father would say
that she was just like her aunts, and had managed to get herself
knocked up out of wedlock.
She knew she would never live that down,
and even without the baby in her arms, they would never let her
forget
it.
"Then why don't you keep it?" Tommy said to her more than once, but
she would shake her head at that.
She knew that that wasn't the answer
either. No matter how far
along she got, or how sweet the feelings
were, she knew she couldn't take care of it, and in some part of
herself, she knew she didn't want to.
By early October, she had to admit to the girls at work that she
was
pregnant. They had figured
it out for themselves by then too, and they
were excited for her, imagining that it was a last gift from her
dead
husband, a wonderful way of holding on to his memory forever. They had
no way of knowing that it was Paul Browne's memory, someone whose
eighteen-year-old wife was probably already pregnant by then too,
and
didn't care about this baby.
She couldn't tell them that she wanted to give the baby up, and
they brought small gifts in to work for her, which always , made
her
feel terribly guilty. She
set them aside in a drawer in l her room,
and tried not to think about the baby that would wear them.
She also went to see Dr. McLean again, and he was very pleased
with
her, and always asked about Tommy.
Such a fine boy," he smiled, talking to her, sure that their
mistake
would have a happy outcome.
They were both nice kids.
She was a lovely girl, and he was sure that the Whittakers would
adjust
to it, and accept her once they knew about the baby. And it was
mid-October when by sheer coincidence Liz Whittaker came in from
school
one day for her checkup.
And then, before she left, he remembered to
tell her what a fine boy her son was.
ommy?" She looked
startled that he remembered him. The
last time he
had seen the boy was six years before when Annie was born, and he
had
stood outside the hospital and waved up at her window. "He is a good
boy," she agreed, sounding puzzled.
"You should be very proud," he said knowingly, wanting
to say more
about the two young people who had impressed him so much, but he
knew
he couldn't. He had
promised both of them he wouldn't.
"I am proud of him," she said, distracted by her rush to
get back
to school, but on her way home later she thought about his comment
again, and wondered if he'd run into Tommy somewhere. Maybe he had
taught a class at school, or had a child in Tommy's class, and
then she
forgot about it.
,. But the following week, one of her colleagues said they had
seen
Tommy with a remarkably pretty girl, and casually mentioned that the
girl looked extremely pregnant.
She was horrified when she heard about it, and then with a rush of
terror, remembered Dr.
McLean's unexpected praise of Tommy.
She thought about it all afternoon, and then decided to ask Tommy
about
it that night. But he
didn't even come home until after midnight.
"Where have you been?"
his mother asked in stern tones when he got
in.
She had been waiting up for him in the kitchen.
"Studying with some friends," he answered, looking
nervous.
"What friends?"
She knew almost all of them, particularly now that she
was teaching at the high school.
"Who? I want to know their
names."
"Why?" Tommy
suddenly looked very guarded, and when his father came
into the room, he saw an odd look pass between his parents.
The hostility between them had lessened a little bit since his
mother
had gone back to work, but the distance seemed greater than
ever. Liz
had said nothing to John about the girl someone had seen Tommy
with,
but he had heard them talking, and wondered what was going
on. Lately,
he had been increasingly aware of the fact that Tommy was
literally
never home, and coming home very late in the evening.
"What's up?" he
asked Liz, not really looking worried.
Tommy was a
good boy, and he had never gotten into trouble. Maybe he had a
girlfriend.
"I've been hearing some strange things about Tommy," his
mother said,
looking concerned, "and I want to hear from him about
it."
But as he looked at her, Tommy knew that she knew something.
"What kind of strange' things?" John asked.
It didn't sound like
Tommy.
"Who's the girl you've been seeing?" his mother asked him bluntly, as
his father sat down and watched them.
Just a friend. No one
special." But it was a lie, and
she sensed
that. Maribeth was more
than a friend to him. He was head oer
heels
in love with her, trying to help her keep up with school, and
deeply
concerned about her baby.
i ut his mother didn't pull any punches. "Is she pregnant?"
He looked
as though she had leveled a blow to his diaphragm and his father
looked
as though he was going to fall out of his chair, Liz stared at
Tommy in
the silence. "Well,
is she?"
. . . no . . . I . . . gee, Mom . . . I don't know . . . I
didn't
.
. . well . . . oh God
. . . ," he agonized as he ran a
hand through
his hair and looked panicked.
"I can explain. It's not
what it looks
like."
"She's just fat?"
his father asked hopefully, and Tommy looked
rueful.
"Not exactly."
"Oh my God," his mother whispered.
"You'd better sit down," John said to him, and Tommy
sank into a chair,
as Liz continued to stand and stare at him in horror.
"I can't believe this," she said, in anguished
tones. "She's pregnant
. . . Tommy, what have you been doing?" "I haven't been doing
anything. We're just
friends. I . . . all right . . . we're
more
than that . . . but . . . oh Mom . . .
you'd like her."
"Oh my God," his mother said again, and this time she
sat down. Who is
she?
And how did this happen?"
"The usual way, I guess," Tommy added, looking
bleak. "Her name is
Maribeth. I met her this
summer."
"Why didn't you tell us?" But how could he tell them any n8? They
never talked to him anymore, or each other. Their h nily life had
ended when Annie died, now they just drifted, ..
like flotsam on a lonely ocean.
"How pregnant is she?"
his mother
asked, as though that would make a difference.
"Six and a half months," he said calmly. Maybe it was better that they
knew after all. He had
wanted to ask his mother to help her for a long
time, and he had always thought she would like her.
But now Liz looked even more horrified.
"Six and a half motbs?
When did this start?" She
tried desperately to
count backwards, and was too upset to do it.
"When did what start?"
Tommy looked confused. "I
told you, I met her
this summer. She only
moved here in June. She works at a
restaurant I
go to."
"When do you go to a restaurant?" His father looked even more confused
than his mother.
"Lots of times. Mom
never cooks anymore. She hasn't in
months. I use
some of my paper money to pay for dinner."
'hat's nice," his father said tartly, glaring at his wife
reproachfully, and then at his son again, in confusion. "How old is
this girl?" "Sixteen."
"I don't understand," his mother interrupted. "She moved here in June,
and she's six and a half months pregnant . . . that means she got
pregnant in March, or somewhere around then. You got her pregnant
somewhere else, and she moved here?
Where were you?" He
hadn't gone anywhere that they knew of.
But they
also didn't know that he frequently went out to dinner, nor that
he had
a pregnant girlfriend. Six
and a half months made the baby imminent.
Liz trembled as she thought of it. What were they thinking of, and why
hadn't he told them? But
as she thought about it, she began to
understand. They had all
been so distant and so lost since Annie died,
particularly she and John, no wonder Tommy had gotten himself into
trouble. No one had been
paying attention.
But Tommy had knally understood the nature of their quesons. "I didn't
get her pregnant, Mom. She
got pregnant back home, in Onawa, and her
father made her leave until after the bby. She went to live in a
convent and she couldn't stand it, so she came here in June. And
that's when I met her."
"And you've been going out with her all this time? Why dn't you tell
us?" "I don't know," he sighed, "I wanted to,
because I really thought
you'd like her, but I was afraid you wouldn't approve. Sfie's
wonderful, and she's all alone.
She doesn't have anyone to hdp her."
"Except you."
His mother looked pained, but his father was r!ieved.
Which reminds me," Liz asked as she began to unrave! the story, "have
you been taking her to Dr.
McLean?"
Tommy looked startled by her question. "Why? Did he say
anything?" He
shouldn't have, he had promised he wouldn't, but his mother shook
her
head as she watched him.
"He didn't really say anything. He just said what a nice boy you were,
and I couldn't figure out how he remembered. It's been six years .
.
. and then one of the teachers saw you with her last week, and
said she
looked extremely pregnant."
She looked up at her sixteen-year-old son
then, wondering if he intended to marry the girl, out of real
emotion
for her, or even just to be gallant.
"What's she going to do with the baby?"
"She's not sure. She
doesn't think she can take care of it.
She wants
to put it up for adoption.
She thinks it's kinder to do that, for the
baby's sake. She has this
theory," he wanted to explain it to her at
once, to make them love her as much as he did, that some people
pass
through other people's lives just for a short time, like Annie, to
bring a
blessing or a gift of some kind ú. . . she feels that way about
this
baby. as thouh she's here
to bring it into the world, but not to be in
its life forever She feels very strongly about it."
"That's a very big decision for a young girl to make,"
Liz said quietly,
sorry for her, but worried about Tommy's obvious infatuation.
"Where's her family?"
"They won't speak to her or let her come home until after she
gives up
the baby. Her father
sounds like a real jerk, and he mother is scared
of him. She's really on
her own."
"Except for you," Liz said sadly. It was a terrible burden for him to
bear, but John wasn't nearly as worried now that he knew it wasn't
his
baby.
"I'd like you to meet her, Mom." She hesitated for a long time, not
sure if she wanted to dignify the relationship by meeting her, or
simply forbid him to see her.
But that didn't seem fair to him, and
she glanced silently at her husband. John shrugged, showing that he
had no objection.
"Maybe we should."
In a funny way, she felt that they owed it to
Tommy. If he thought so
much of this girl, maybe she was worth
meeting.
"She's desperate to go to school. I've been working with her every
night, lending her my books, and giving her copies of everything
we've
done. She's way ahead of
me by now, and she does a lot more papers and
independent reading."
"Why isn't she in school?" his mother asked, looking disapproving.
"She has to work. She
can't go back to school till she goes home,
after the baby."
"And then what?"
His mother was pressing him, and even Tommy didn't
have all the answers.
"What about you? Is this
serious?
He hesitated, not wanting to tell her everything, but he knew he
had
to. "Yeah, Mom . . . it's serious. I love her." r, , _
His father
looked suddenly panicked at his answer. "You're not going to marry
her, are you? Or keep the
kid?
Tommy, at Ixteen, you don't know what you're doing. It would be bad
enough if the baby was yours, but it isn't. You don't have to do
that."
"I know I don't," he said, looking like a man as he
answered father.
"I love her. I would
marry her if she would, ad keep he baby, but she
doesn't want to do either one.
She wants to o back to school, and
college if she can. She
thinks she can still live at home, but I'm not
sure she can. I don't
think her father will ever let her get an
education, from the sound of it.
But she doesn't want to marry anyone
until she's gotten an education.
She's not trying to pressure me, Dad. If I married her, I'd have to
force her to do it."
"Well, don't," his father said, opening a beer, and
taking a sip.
The very idea of Tommy getting married at sixteen unnerved him.
"Don't do anything you'll regret later, Tommy," his
mother sit, trying
to sound calmer than she felt.
But after all she'd heart, her hands
were shaking. "You're
both very young. You'll ruin your lives
if you
make a mistake. She's
already made one mistake, don't compound it with
another."
"That's what Maribeth says.
That's why she wants to give the baby
up.
She says keeping it would be just one more mistake that everyone
would
pay for. I think she's
wrong, I think she'll be sorry one day that she
gave it up, but she thinks it deserves a better life than she can
give
it."
She's probably right," his mother said sadly, unable to bebee
that
there was anything sadder in life than giving up a baby, except
maybe
losing one, especially a child you'd loved. Giving up a baby you'd
carried for nine months sounded like nightmare. "There are lots of
wonderful people out there, anxious to adopt . . . people who can't
have children of their own, and would be very good to a
baby."
"I know." He
looked suddenly very tired. It was
one-thirty in the
morning, and they had been sitting in the kitchen for an hour and
a
half, discussing Maribeth's problem. "I just think it sounds so sad.
And what will she have?"
"A future. Maybe
that's more important," his mother said wisely.
"She won't have a life, if she's dragging a baby around at
sixteen,
with no family to help her.
And neither will you, if you marry her.
That's not a life for two kids who haven't even finished high
school."
"Just meet her, Mom.
Talk to her. I want you to get
to know her, and
maybe you can give her some stuff from school. She's already gone way
past me and I don't know what to give her."
"All right." His
parents looked worried as they exchanged a glance,
but they both nodded agreement. "Bring her home next week.
I'll cook
dinner." She made it
sound like a major sacrifice. She hated
cooking
anymore, but she did it when she had to, and now she felt guiltier
than
ever about it, if it had driven her son to eating in restaurants,
like
an orphan. She tried to
say something to him about that as they turned
off the lights and walked down the hall. "I'm sorry I . . .
I'm sorry
I haven't been there very much for you," she said, as tears
filled her
eyes, and she stood on tiptoe to kiss him. "I love you . . .
I guess I've been kind of lost myself for the past ten
months."
"Don't worry about it, Mom," he said gently, "I'm
fine." And he was
now, thanks to Maribeth.
She had helped him even more than he had
helped her. They had brought
each other a great deal of comfort.
Tommy went to his room, and in their own room Liz looked at John
and
sat down heavily on their bed, looking shattered "I can't
believe what
I just heard. You know,
he'd marry the irl, if we let him."
"He'd be a damn fool if he did," John said angrily. "She's probably a
little slut if she got herself pregnant at sixteen, and ohe's
selling
him a bill of goods about wanting an education, and college."
"I don't know what to think," Liz said, as she looked up
at him, "except
that I think we've all gone pretty crazy in the past year. You've been
drinking, I've been gone, lost somewhere in my own head, trying to
forget what happened.
Tommy's been eating in restaurants and having an
affair with a pregnant girl he wants to marry. I'd say we're a
fair-sized mess, wouldn't you?" she asked, looking stunned by
everything she'd just heard, and feeling very guilty.
"Maybe that's what happens to people when the bottom falls
out of their
lives," he said, sitting down on the bed next to her. It was the
closest they'd been in a long time, and for the first time in a
long
time, Liz realized she didn't feel angry, just worried. "I thought I
was going to die when .
.." John said softly,
unable to finish his
own sentence.
"So did I . . . I
think I did," she admitted.
"I feel like I've been
in a coma for the past year.
I'm not even sure what happened."
He put an arm around her then, and held her for a long time, and
that
night when they went to bed, he didn't say anything to her, or she
to
him, he just held her.
Tommy picked Maribeth up on her day off, and she had put on her
best
dress to go to his house and meet his parents. He had come to pick her
up after football practice, and he was late, and he seemed more
than a
little nervous.
"You look really nice," he said, looking at her, and
then he bent down
and kissed her.
"Thank you, Maribeth."
He knew she really wanted to
make an effort to meet his parents. She knew it was important to him,
and she didn't want to embarrass him. It was bad enough that she was
almost seven months pregnant.
No one else in the world would have
taken her to meet anyone, let alone their parents, except Tommy.
She was wearing a dark gray wool dress, with a little white collar
and
a black bow tie, that she had hought with her salar,v when she
outgrew
everything else she owned, and Tommy started taking her out for
dinner
on her days off from Jimmy's.
And she had combed her bright red hair
into a tight ponytail tied with a black velvet ribbon. She looked like
a little kid hiding a big balloon under her skirt, and he smiled
as he
helped her into his dad's truck.
She looked so cute, and she hoped
that the meeting with his parents would go smoothly. They had said '
very little to him after their long talk the week before, except
that
they wanted to meet her.
And Maribeth was excruciatingly uiet on the
drive over.
"Don't be nervous, okay?" he said, as they stopped in front of his
house, and she admired how tidy it looked. It was freshly painted and
there were neat flower beds outside. There were no flowers there at
this time of year, but it was easy to see that the house was well
cared
for. "It's going to
be fine," he reassured her as he helped her down,
and walked ahead of her into his house, úholding her hand as he
opened
the door and saw his parents.
They were waiting in the living room for
them, and he saw his mother watch Maribeth as she quickly crossed
the
room to shake her hand, and then his father's.
Everyone was extremely circumspect and polite, and Liz invited her
to
sit down and then offered her tea or coffee. She had a Coke instead,
and John chatted with her while Liz went to check on dinner. She had
made pot roast for them, and the potato pancakes Tommy loved, with
creamed spinach.
Maribeth offered to help after a little while, and she wandered
into
the kitchen to join Tommy's mother. The two men glanced down the hall
after her, and John touched Tommy's arm to stop him when he seemed
about to follow her into the htchen.
"Let her talk to your mom, Son. Let your mother get to know her.
She seems like a nice girl," he said fairly. "Pretty too. It's a hame
this had to happen to her.
What happened to the boy? Why
didn't they
get married?"
"He married someone else instead, and Maribeth didn't want to
marry
him, Dad. She said she
didn't love him." bl'm not sure if
that's
smart of her, or very foolish.
Marriage n be difficult enough
sometimes, without marrying someone you don't care ahllt R..t it
we hrv
He lit his pipe and watched his son. Tommy had
grown up a lot lately "It doesn't seem fair that her parents
won't see
her until she has the baby," John said, looking at his son
carefully,
wondering how much this girl meant to him, and he could see that
she
meant a great deal. His
heart was bare for all to see, and his
father's heart went out to him.
When Liz called them to dinner finally, she and Maribeth seemed to
have
become friends. Maribeth
was helping put things on the table, and they
were talking about a senior civics class Liz was teaching. When
Maribeth said she wished she could take something like it, Liz
said
thoughtfully, "I suppose I could give you some of the material. Tommy
said you've been trying to keep up with your schoolwork, by doing
his
with him. Would you like
me to look over some of your papers?"
Maribeth looked stunned by the offer.
"I'd love that," she said gratefully, taking her place
between the two
men.
"Are you submitting anything to your old school, or just
doing it for
yourself?"
"For myself mostly, but I was hoping they'd let me take some
exams when
I go back, to see if I could get credit for what I've been
doing."
"Why don't you let me look at it, maybe I could submit it to
our school
for some kind of equivalency here. Have you done all of Tommy's
work?"
Maribeth was quick to nod in answer and Tommy spoke up on her
behalf
as he sat down between Maribeth and his mother.
"She's gone a lot further than I have, Mom. She's alreadY finished my
science book for the whole year, and European history, and she's
done
all of the optional papers."
Liz looked impressed and Maribeth
promised to bring all her work by that weekend.
ú- "I could give you some extra assignments actually,"
Liz said, she
handed the pot roast to Maribeth.
"All of my classes are or juniors
and seniors." They
both looked excited as they continued to discuss it
And by the end of dinner, Liz and Maribeth had worked out an
excellent
plan to meet on Saturday afternoon for a few hours, and on Sunday
Liz
was going to give her half a dozen special assignments. "You can work
on them whenever you can, and bring them back when you have the
chance.
Tommy says you work a six-day week at the restaurant, and I know
that
can't be easy."
In fact Liz was surprised she still had the energy to work
ten-hour
shifts on her feet, waiting on tables. "How long will you be working,
Maribeth?" She was
embarrassed to ask about her pregnancy, but it was
difficult to avoid it, her stomach was huge by then.
TIII the end, I think. I
can't really afford not to." She
needed the
money her father had given her to pay for the delivery and Dr.
McLean, and she needed her salary to live on. She really couldn't
afford to quit early. Just
supporting herself after the baby for a
week or two was going to be a challenge. Things were pretty tight for
her, but fortunately she didn't need much. And since she wasn't
keeping the baby, she hadn't bought anything for it, though the
girls
at the restaurant kept talking about giving her a shower. She tried to
discourage them, because it just made it all the more poignant,
but they
had no idea she wasn't keeping her baby.
"That's going to be hard on you," Liz said
sympathetically, rorking right
up until the end. I did
that when Tommy was born, and I thought I'd
have him right in the classroom.
I took a bt more time before Annie "
she said, and then there was sudden silence at the table. She looked
up at Maribeth then, and The young girl met her eyes
squarely. "I
suppose Tommy has old you about his sister," she said softly.
Maribeth nodded, and her eyes were filled with her love for him,
and
her sympathy for his parents.
Annie was so real to her, she had heard
so many stories, and dreamt of her so many times that she almost
felt
as though she knew her.
"Yes, he did," Maribeth said softly, "she must
have been a very special little girl."
"She was," Liz agreed, looking devastated, and then
quietly, John
reached his hand to her across the table. He just touched her fingers
with his own, and Liz looked up in surprise. It was the first time he
had ever done that.
"I suppose all children are," she went on, "yours
will be too. Children are
a wonderful blessing." Maribeth
didn't
answer her, and Tommy glanced up at her, knowing the conflict she
felt
about the baby.
They talked about Tommy's next football game then, and Maribeth
wished
silently that she could join them.
They chatted for a long time, about Maribeth's hometown, her
schooling,
the time she had spent that summer at the lake with Tommy. They talked
of many things, but not her relationship with their son, and not
her
baby. And at ten o'clock,
Tommy finally drove her home, she kissed
both his parents goodbye before she left, and once they were in
the
truck, she heaved a sigh of relief and lay back against the seat
as
though she was exhausted.
"How was l? Did they
hate me?" He looked touched that
she would even
ask, and leaned over to kiss her ever so gently.
"You were wonderful, and they loved you. Why do you think my mother
offered to help you with your work?" He was enormously relieved. His
parents had been a lot more than polite, they were downright
friendly.
In fact, they had been very impressed with her, and as John helped
Liz
do the dishes once they'd left, he complimented Maribeth on her
bright
mind and good manners.
She's quite a girl, don't you think, LiZ? It's such a damn slime she's
gone and done this to herself." He shook his head aod dried a dish.
It was the first dinner he'd enjoyed as much in months, and he was
pleased that Liz had made the effort.
"She didn't exactly do it to herself," Liz said with a
small smile.
But she had to admit he was right. She was a lovely girl, ant she said
as much to Tommy when he came back half an hour later. He had walked
Maribeth to her room, he kissed her and could see that she was
really
tired and her back had been aching.
It was a long day for her, and in the past couple of days she had
begun
to feel uncomfortable and awkward.
"I like your friend," Liz said quietly as she put the
last dish away.
John had just lit a pipe, and nodded as Tommy came in, to indicate
his
agreement.
"She liked you too. I
think it's been really lonely for her, and she
misses her parents and her little sister. They don't sound like much
to me, but I guess she's used to them. Her father sounds like a real
tyrant, and she says her mother never stands up to him, but I
think
it's really hard for her being cut off.
Her mother has written to her a couple of times, but apparently
her
father won't even read her letters. And they won't let her communicate
with her sister. Seems
kind of dumb to me," he said, looking annoyed,
and his mother watched his eyes.
It was easy to see how much he loved
her, and he was anxious to protect her.
"Families make foolish decisions sometimes," his mother
said, feling
sorry for her. "I
would think this will hurt them for a .
long time,
maybe forever."
"She says she wants to go back and finish school, and then
move to
Chicago. She says she
wants to go to college there."
"Why not here?"
his father suggested, and Liz looked surpised at the
ease with which he said it.
It was a college town, and it was a very
good school, if she could get a scholarship, and if she wanted to,
Liz
could help her with her application "I never thought of it,
and I'm not
sure she did either," Tommy said, looking pleased. "I'll talk to her
about it, but I think right now, she's mostly worried about the
baby.
She's kind of scared. I
don't think she knows what to expect.
Maybe,"
he looked hesitantly at Liz, glad that the two women had met. "Maybe
you could talk to her, Mom.
She really doesn't have anyone else except
me to talk to, and the other waitresses at Jimmy D's. And most of the
time, I think they just scare her." From the little Tommy knew about
what she'd be going through, it scared him too.
The entire process sounded really awful.
"I'll talk to her," Liz said gently, and a little while
later they all
went to bed. And as Liz
lay next to John, she found herself thinking
about her. "She's a
sweet girl, isn't she? I can't imagine
going
through all that alone . .
. it would be so sad . . . and giving
the
baby up . .." Just thinking about it brought tears to her
eyes, as
she remembered holding Annie for the first time, and Tommy . . . they
had been so adorable and so warm and dear. The thought of giving them
up at birth would have killed her. But she had waited for them for
such a long time, and she was so much older. Maybe at sixteen it was
all just too much, and Maribeth was wise to realize that it was
more
than she could cope with.
"Do you suppose Avery will find a family for
the child?" She was
suddenly concerned about her. Like
Tommy, she
couldn't resist the fact that Maribeth had no one else to turn to.
"I'm sure he does it more often than we suspect. It's not uncommon,
you know. It's just that
usually girls in her situation are hidden
away somewhere. I'm sure
he'll find someone very suitable for her
baby."
'?
. .
Liz nodded, as she lay in the dark, thinking about both of them,
Maribeth and her son. They
were so young and so much b love, and
filled with hope. They
still believed that life would be kind, and
trusted in what their destinies would bring them. Liz no longer had
that kind of faith, she had suffered too much pain when Annie
died.
She knew she would never trust the fates again.
They were too cruel, and too quixotic.
They talked about her for a while, and then John finally drifted
off to
sleep. In some ways, they
were no closer than they had been, but these
days the distance between them seemed less forbidding, and every
now
and then, there was some gesture or kind word that warmed
her. She was
making a little more effort for him, and dinner that night had
really
shown her that she needed to get back to cooking dinner. They needed
to be together at night, needed to touch each other again, and
listen
and talk and bring each other hope again. They had all been lost for
too long, and slowly Liz could feel them coming out of the mists
where
they had hidden. She could
almost see John, reaching out to her, or
wanting to, and Tommy was there, where he had always been, only
now
Maribeth was standing beside him.
She felt peaceful for the first time in months when she drifted
off to
sleep that night, and the next morning, at the school library, she
began pulling books for Maribeth and writing down ssignments. She was
completely prepared for her when she came to visit that Saturday
afternoon, and she was surprised by -! the quality of the work
Maribeth handed her. She
was doing far igher quality work than most of
the seniors.
. Liz frowned as she read some of it, and shook her head. And Maribeth
panicked as she watched her.
"Is it bad, Mrs. Whittaker?
I really
didn't have much time to do it at night. I can do more work on it, and
I want to do another book report on Madame Bovary. I don't think that
one really does the book jus-"Don't be ridiculous," Liz
chided her,
glancing up with an.
unexpected smile.
"This is extraordinary. I'm
very impressed."
She made even Tommy's work seem weak by comparison, and he was a
straight-A student. She
had written a paper on Russian literature, and
another on the humor of Shakespeare. She had done an editorial piece
on the Korean war, as a writing assignment for English comp, and
all
of her math work was meticulous and perfect. It was all the highest
quality work Liz had seen in years, and she looked up at the
immensely
pregnant girl and squeezed her hand gently. "You did a wonderful job,
Maribeth. You should get a
whole year's credit for this, or more.
You've actually done senior-caliber work here."
"Do you really think so?
Do you think I could submit it to my old
school?" "I have a better idea," Liz said, putting
the folders in a
neat pile. "I want to
show these to our principal, maybe I can get you
credit here. They might
even let you take equivalency exams, and when
you go home, you could go right in as a senior."
"Do you think they'd really let me do that?" Maribeth was stunned, and
overwhelmed by what Liz was suggesting. It could mean jumping ahead a
whole year, and maybe even finishing in June, which she really
wanted.
She knew that even the next few months at home would be
painful. She
had proven to herself now that she could take care of herself, and
she
wanted to go home again, just to be there, and see her mother and
Noelle and finish school.
But she knew now that she wouldn't be able
to stay for very long. She
had come too far, and would have grown too
much to stay at home for another two years after she gave up her
baby.
She knew they would never let her live it down. eseciallv her
father.
Six months. until
s!raduation in the, would be plenty And then she
could move on, get a job, ,t maybe one day, if she was lucky, get
a
scholarship to college.
She was even willing to go at night.
She was
prepared to do anything for an education, and she knew her family
would
never understand that.
ú Liz gave her a number of additional assignments then, and
promised to
see what she could do at school, and she told Maribeth she'd let
her
know, as soon as they told her.
They talked for a while after that, about other things than Khool,
mostly about Tommy, and his plans. Liz was obviously still worried
that he would marry her, just so she wouldn't have to give up the
baby,
but Liz didn't say that.
She just talked about the colleges she hoped
he would attend, and the opportunities open to him, and Maribeth
understood her completely.
She knew what Liz was saying to her, and
she couldn't help herself finally. She looked straight at her, and
spoke very softly.
"I'm not going to marry him, Mrs. Whittaker. Not now anyway. I
wouldn't do that to him.
He's been wonderful to me. He's
the only
friend I've had since all this happened. But we're both too young, it
would ruin everything. I'm
not sure he really understands that," she
said sadly, ". . . but I do.
We're not -ready for a child. At
least
I'm not. You have to give
it so much, you have to be there for your
kids . . . you have to be
someone I'm not yet . . . yoU have to
be
grown up," she said with eyes filled with tears, as Liz's
heart went
out to her. She was barely
more than a child herself, with a Child of
her own in her elly.
"You seem very grown up to me, Maribeth. Maybe not grown enough to do
all that . . . bUt you've
got a lot to give. You do whatever is
right
for you . . . and for the
baby. I just don't want Tommy to get
hurt,
or do something foolish."
He won't," she said, smiling as she wiped her eyes, "I
won't let
him.
Sure, sometimes I'd like to keep the baby too. But what then?
What am I going to do, next month, or next year . . . or if I can't
get a job, or there's no one to help me?
And how is Tommy going to finish school, with a baby?
He can't, and neither can I. I know it's my baby, and I shouldn't
be
talking like this, but I want what's right for the baby too.
It has a right to so much more than I can give it. It has a right to
parents who are crazy about it, and not scared to take care of it
like
I am. I want to be there
for it, but I know I just can't . . .
and
that scares me." The
thought of it tore at her heart sometimes,
especially now, with the baby so big and so real, and moving all
the
time. It was hard to
ignore it, harder still to deny it. But
for her,
loving her child meant giving it a better life, and moving on to
where
she was meant to be, wherever that was.
"Has Dr. McLean said anything to you?" Liz asked. "About who he has
in mind?" Liz was curious.
She knew a number of childless young
couples who would have been happy to have her baby.
"He hasn't said anything," Maribeth said with a look of
concern.
"I hope he knows I really mean it. Maybe he thinks Tommy and I .
.." She hesitated on
the words and Liz laughed.
"I think he does. He
kind of hinted to me a while back what a great
young man' Tom was. I
think he thought the baby was his. At
least
that was what I thought when I first found out. Scared me to death,
I'll admit . . . but I
don't know. Suppose there are worse
fates.
Tommy seems to be handling it pretty well, even though it's not
his,
and that must be even harder."
"He's been fantastic to me," Maribeth said, feeling
closer to his
mother than she had felt to her own in years. She was loving and warm
and intelligent, and she seemed to be coming dive again after a
nightmarish year. She was
someone who had grieved for too long, and knew
it.
"What are you going to do for the next two months?" Liz asked as she
poured her a glass of milk and gave her some cookies.
"Just work, I guess.
Keep on doing work for school.
Wait for the baby
to come. It's due
Christmas."
"That's awfully soon."
Liz looked at her warmly.
"If I can do
anything to help, I want you to let me know." She wanted to help both
of them now, both Maribeth and Tommy, and before Maribeth left
late
that afternoon, she promised to see what she could do for her at
school. The prospect of
that filled her with excitement, and Maribeth
told Tommy all about it that night when he picked her up and took
her
to the movies.
They went to see Bwaa Devil, in 3-D, and they had to wear colored
glasses to get the three-dimensional effect. It was the first movie of
its kind, and they both loved it.
And after that, she told him all
about the time she had spent with his mother.
Maribeth had a great deal of respect for her, and Liz was growing
fonder of her daily. She
had invited her to dinner the following
weekend. And when Maribeth
told Tommy about it, he said that having
her around his family sometimes made him feel almost married. He
blushed when he said the words, but it was obvious that he liked
it.
He had been thinking about that a lot btely, now that the baby was
coming so much closer.
"That wouldn't be so bad, would it?" he asked, when he
took her home,
trying to seem casual.
"Being married I mean."
He looked so young and
innocent when he said it.
But Maribeth had already promised his
mother, and herself, that she wouldn't let him do it.
Until you got good and sick of me. Like in a year or two, or when I got
really old, like twenty-three " she teased. "Think of -that, it's
seven years from now. We
could have eight kids by then, at the rate
I'm going." She
always had a sense of humor about herself, and about
him, but this time she knew he wasn't joking.
"Be serious, Maribeth."
"I am. That's the
trouble. We're both too young, and you
know it."
But he was determined to talk to her about it again. He wasn't going
to let her put him off.
She still had another two months to go, but
before it was all over, he wanted to make her a serious proposal
of
marriage.
And she was still avoiding it, the following week, when he took
her
skating. They had just had
the first snow, and the lake was
shimmering. He couldn't
resist going there, and it reminded him of
Annie, and all the times he had taken her skating.
"I used to come here on weekends with her. I brought her here the week
before . . . she
died." He forced himself to say
the words, no matter
how much they hurt him. He
knew it was time to face the fact that she
was gone, but it still wasn't easy. "I miss the way she teased me all
the time. She was always
bugging me about girls . . . she would
have
driven me crazy about you."
He smiled, thinking of his little
sister.
When she had gone to their house, Maribeth had seen her room. She had
wandered into it accidentally, while looking for the
bathroom. And
everything was there. Her
little bed, her dolls, the cradle she put
them in, the bookcase with her books, her pillow and little pink
blanket. It tore at
Maribeth's heart but she hadn't told any of them
that she had seen it. It
was like visiting a shrine, and it told her
just how much they all missed her.
But she was laughing, listening to him now, as he told her tories
about
the girls Annie had scared off, mostly because she thouht they
were too
dumb or too ugly.
"I probably wouldn't have made it either, you know,"
Maribeth said,
sliding out on the ice with him, and wondering if she shouldn't.
"Especially now.
She'd probably have thought I was an elephant. I
certainly feel like one," she said, but still looked graceful
on the
ice in the skates she had borrowed from .lillie.
"Should you be doing this?" he asked, suspecting somehow that she
shouldn't.
"I'll be fine," she said calmly, "as long as I
don't fall," and with
that she made a few graceful spins to show him that she hadn't
always
been a blimp. He was
impressed with her ease on the ice, and she made
her figure eights look effortless, until suddenly her heel caught,
and
she fell with a great thud on the ice, ant Tommy and several other
people looked stunned and then hurried toward her. She had hit her
head, and knocked the wind out of herself, and it took three
people to
get her up, and when they did, she almost fainted. Tommy half carried
her off the ice, and everyone looked immensely worried.
"You'd better get her to a hospital," one of the mothers
skating with
her kids said in an undertone.
"She could go into labor."
He helped
her into the truck, and a moment later was speeding her to Dr.
McLean, while berating her, and himself, for being so stupid.
"How could you do a thing like that?" he asked. "And why dit I let you
. . . How do you feel? Are
you all right?" He was an absolute wreck by
the time they arrived, and she had no llbot pains, but she had a
good-sized headache.
"I'm fine," she said, looking more than a little
sheepish. "And I know
it was dumb, but I get so tired of being fat and clumsy, ant
enormous."
"You're not. You're
pregnant. You're supposed to be like
that.
And just because you don't want the baby, you don't have to kill
it."
She started to cry when he said that, and by the time they reached
Dr.
McLean's, they were both upset, and Maribeth was still crying,
while
Tommy apologized and then yelled at her again for going skating.
"What happened?
What happened?
Good heavens, what's going on here?" The doctor couldn't make
head or
tail of it as they argued.
All he could make out was that Maribeth had
hit her head and tried to kill the baby. And then she started crying
again, and finally she confessed, and explained that she had taken
a
spill on the ice when they'd gone skating.
"Skating?" He
looked surprised. None of his other
patients had tried
that one. But they weren't
sixteen years old, and both Tommy and
Maribeth looked seriously mollified when he gave them a brief
lecture.
No horseback riding, no ice-skating, no bicycling now, in case she
fell
off, especially on icy roads, and no skiing. "And no football," he
added with a small smile, and Tommy chuckled. "You have to behave
yourselves," he said, and then added another sport they were
not
supposed to indulge in.
"And no intercourse again until after the
baby." Neither of
them explained that they never had, nor that Tommy
was a virgin.
"Can I trust you not to go ice-skating again?" The doctor looked at
her pointedly, and she looked sheepish.
"I promise." And
when Tommy left to get the car, she reminded him
again that she was not planning to keep the baby, and she wanted
him to
find a family to adopt it.
"You're serious about that?" He seemed surprised. The
Whittaker boy
was so obviously devoted to her.
He would have married her in a
moment. "Are you
sure, Maribeth7" "I am . . .
I think so . .." she
said, trying to sound grown up.
"I just can't take care of a baby."
"Couldn't his family help?" He knew that Liz Whittaker had wanted
another baby. But maybe
they didn't approve of his son having one so
young, and out of wedlock.
True to his promise to the kids, he'd never
asked them.
But Maribeth's ideas were firm on the subject. "I wouldn't want them
to do that. It's not
right. This baby has a right to real
parents,
not children taking care of it.
How can I take care of it and go to
school? How can I feed
it? My parents won't even let me come
home,
unless I come home without it." She had tears in her eyes as she
explained her situation, and by then Tommy had come back again,
and the
doctor patted her hand, sorry for her.
She was too young to shoulder such burdens.
ill'll see what I can do," he said quietly, and then told
Tommy to put
her to bed for two days.
No work, no fun, no sex, no skating.
"Yes, sir," he said, helping her to the car, and holding
her tight so
she didn't slip on any icy patches. He asked her then what she and the
doctor had been talking about.
They had both looked very serious when
he came back to get her.
"He said he'd help me find a family for the baby." She didn't say
anything else to him, and she was startled to realize that he was
driving her to his house, not her own. "Where are we going?"
she
said, still looking upset.
It wasn't a happy thought, giving up her
baby, even if she knew it was the right thing. She knew it was going
to be very painful.
"I called Mom," he explained. "The doctor said you can only get up for
meals. Otherwise you have
to stay in bed. So I asked Mom if you
could
spend the weekend."
Oh no . . . you can't do
that . . . I couldn't . . . where would I
.
.." She seemed
distraught, not wanting to impose on them, but it was
all arranged, and his mother hadn't hesitated for a second. Though
she had been horrified by how foolish they had been to go skating.
"It's all right, Maribeth," Tommy said calmly. "She said you can stay
in Annie's room."
There was the faintest catch in his voice as he said
it. No one had been in
that room in eleven months, but his mother had
offered it, and when they arrived, the bed was made, the sheets
were
fresh, and his mother had a steaming cup of hot chocolate ready.
"Are you all right?"
she asked, deeply concerned.
Having had several
miscarriages, she didn't want anything like that to happen to
Maribeth,
particularly at this stage.
"How could you be so foolhardy?
You're
lucky she didn't lose the baby," she scolded Tommy. But they were both
young, and as she scolded them, they looked like children.
And in the pink nightgown Liz loaned her, in the narrow bed in
Annie's
room, Maribeth looked more like a little girl than ever.
Her bright red hair hung in long braids, and all of Annie's dolls
sat
gazing at her from around the room. She slept for hours that
afternoon, until Liz came to check on her, and ran a hand across
her
cheek to make sure she didn't have a fever. Liz had called Dr.
McLean herself and been reassured to hear that he didn't think
she'd
done any harm to the baby.
"They're so young," he smiled as he talked to her, and
then said he
thought it was too bad she was giving up the baby, but he didn't
want
to say more. He didn't
want Liz to think he was intruding.
"She's a
nice girl," he said thoughtfully, and Liz agreed, and then
went to
check on her. Maribeth was
just stirring and she said her headache was
better. But she still felt
guilty about being in that room. More
than
anything, she didn't want to upset them.
But Liz was surprised how good it felt to be back in Annie's oom,
sitting on the bed again, and looking into Maribeth's big een
eyes.
She looked hardly older than Annie.
"How do you feel?" Liz asked her in a whisper. She had slept r almost
three hours, while Tommy played ice hockey and left her with his
mother.
NKind of achy, and stiff, but better, I think. I was so scared when I
fell. I really thought I
might have killed the baby . . .
it didn't move at all for a while . . . and Tommy was yelling at me
.
. . it was awful."
"He was just frightened," she smiled gently at her and
tucked her in
again, "you both were.
It won't be long now. Seven more
weeks, Dr.
McLean said, maybe six."
It was an enormous responsibility for her,
caring for another human being within her body. "I used to be so
excited before my babies came .
. . gtting everything ready," and then
suddenly Liz looked sad for her, realizing that in her case, it
would
be very different.
"I'm sorry," she said, with tears in her eyes, but
Maribeth smiled and touched her hand.
"It's okay . . .
thank you for letting me stay here . .
. I love this
room . . . it's funny to
say, since we never met, but I really love
her. I dream about her
sometimes, and all the things Tommy has said
about her. I always feel
like she's still here . .
. in our hearts and our minds .
.." She hoped she wouldn't
upset Liz
too much by saying that, but the older woman smiled and nodded.
"I feel that too.
She's always near me." She
seemed more peaceful
than she had in a long time, and John did too.
aybe they had finally come around. Maybe they were going o make it.
"Tommy says you think that some special people pass through
our lives
to bring us blessings . .
. I like that idea . . . she was here
for
such a short time . . .
five years Seems like so little now, but it was
such a gift . . . I'm glad
I knew her. She taught me so many
things
. . . about laughing, and loving, and giving."
"That's what I mean," Maribeth said softly, as the two
women held hands
tightly, across her covers.
"She taught you things . .
.
she even taught me about Tommy, and I never knew her . . . and my baby
will teach me something too, even though I'll only know it for a
few
days . . . or a few
hours." Her eyes filled with tears
as she said
it. "And I want to
give it the best gift of all . . .
people who will love it."
She closed her eyes and the tears rolled
down her cheeks, as Liz bent to kiss her forehead.
"You will. Now try
and sleep some more . . . you and the
baby need
it." Maribeth nodded,
unable to say any more, and Liz quietly left the
room. She knew that Maribeth
had a hard time ahead of her, but a time
of great gifts too, and a time of blessings.
Tommy didn't come home until late that afternoon, and asked for
her as
soon as he came in. But
his mother was quick to reassure him.
"She's
fine. She's sleeping." He peeked in at her then, and she was sound
asleep in Annie's bed, holding one of her dolls, and looking like
an
angel.
He looked suddenly grown up as he walked back out of the room and
looked at his mother.
"You love her a lot, Son, don't you?"
"I'm going to marry her one day, Mom," he said, certain
that he meant
it.
"Don't make plans yet.
Neither of you knows where life will take
you."
"I'll find her. I'll
never let her go. I love her . . . and the baby
. .." he said,
sounding determined.
"It's going to be hard for her, giving it up," Liz
said. She l j...
1.
I22.! Jhrried for both of
them, they had taken so much on.
Maribeth r accident, and Tommy out of kindness know,
Mom." And if he
had anything to say about it, he i. wouldn't let her.
.. When Maribeth walked slowly out of Annie's room at dinnertime,
Tommy was at the kitchen table, doing homework. "How do you feel?" he
asked, smiling up at her.
She looked efreshed and prettier than
ever.
"Like I've been much too lazy." She looked at his mother apologtically
as she finished dinner.
Liz was cooking often these days, and even
Tommy loved it.
"Sit down, young lady.
You're not supposed to be wandering around.
You heard what the doctor said.
Bed, or at least a chair.
Tommy, push your friend into a chair, please. And no, you may not take
her out skating again tomorrow." They both grinned at her like naughty
children, and she handed them each a freshly akcd chocolate
cookie.
She liked having young people in the house again. She was happy Tommy
had brought her home to them.
It was fun having a young girl around.
It reminded her that she would never see Annie grown up, and yet
she
enjoyed being with Maribeth, and so did John. He was happy to find
them all in the kitchen when he got home from some unexpected
Saturday
afternoon work at the office.
"What's going on here?
A meeting?" he teased them,
pleased to
encounter the festive atmosphere in his long-silent kitchen.
A scolding. Tommy tried to
kill Maribeth today, he took her skating."
"Oh for heaven's sake .
. . why not football?" He
looked at him,
reminded again of how young they both were. But she seemed to have
survived it.
"We thought we'd try football tomorrow, Dad. After hockey."
, "Excellent plan."
He grinned at both of them, happy that nothing
had gone wrong. And after
dinner that night, they all played charades
and then Scrabble.
Maribeth got two sevenletter words, and Liz brought
her up to date on the school's position about her
assignments. They
were willing to give her credit and equivalency, and if she was
willing
to let Liz give her four exams by the end of the year, they were
not
only willing to acknowledge completion of her junior year, but
roughly
half her senior year as well.
The work she'd turned in had been
firstrate, and if she did well in her exams, she would only have
one
semester to complete before graduation.
"You did it, kiddo," she congratulated her, proud of her,
just as she
would have been of one of her students.
"No, I didn't," Maribeth beamed, "you
did." And then she let out a
happy little squeal and reminded Tommy that she was now a senior.
"Don't let it go to your head. You know, my mom could still flunk you
if she wanted. She might
too, she's really tough on seniors."
They were all in high spirits, even the baby that night. It had gotten
its energy back with a vengeance and was kicking Maribeth visibly
every
five minutes.
"It's mad at you," Tommy said later, as he sat on her
bed next to her,
and felt the baby kicking.
"I guess it should be. That
was really
dumb of me . . . I'm sorry
. .."
"Don't be, I loved it," Maribeth grinned. She was still elated about
the good news of her senior status.
"That means a lot to you, doesn't it?
School, I mean," he said, as he watched her face while they
talked
about school, and not having to go back as a junior.
"I just want to go back, and move on as soon as I can. Even six months
will seem like forever."
"Will you come visit?" he asked sadly. He hated thinking about when
she'd be gone.
Sure," she said, but she didn't sound convincing. "I'll try. You can
visit me too." But
they both suspected that her father wouldn't be
giving him the warm welcome she was enjoying from his
parents. Just as
Tommy had, they were falling in love with her. They could see easily
why Tommy loved her.
"Maybe I could visit next summer, before I go to
Chicago."
"Why Chicago?"
he complained, no longer satisfied with just a
summer.
"Why not go to college here?" "I'll apply,"
she conceded, "we'll see if
I get accepted."
"With your grades, they'll beg you."
"Not exactly," she grinned, and he kissed her, and they
both forgot
about grades and school and college and even the baby, although it
kicked him soundly as he held her.
"I love you, Maribeth," he reminded her, "both of
you. Don't ever
forget that." She
nodded then, and he held her for a long time, as they
sat side by side on his sister's narrow bed, talking quietly about
all
the things that mattered to them.
His parents were already in bed, and
they knew he was there.
But they trusted them. And
eventually, when
Maribeth started to yawn, lommy smiled at her, and then went back
to
his own room, wondering about their future.
Liz invited Maribeth to share Thanksgiving with them, late one
afternoon when she was working on a history paper with her. It was an
important assignment Liz had designed for her in order to get her
senior credit. Maribeth
was doing hours of work every night, after she
finished work, and sometimes she stayed up until two or three in
the
morning. But she had a
sense of urgency about it all now. She
wanted
to get all the credits she could before she went back to
school. And
the work Liz was giving her was going to be her ticket to
freedom. She
had every intention of finishing high school in June, and then
trying
to work her way through college.
Her father wouldn't like it of
course, which was why she wanted to go to Chicago.
But Liz explored the possibility again of her coming back to
Grinnell,
to attend college there.
Wherever Maribeth wanted to go, Liz was
willing to write her a recommendation. From the work she'd seen her
do, she knew she'd be an asset to any institution. It just struck her
as unfortunate that her own family was so unwilling to help her
get an
education.
"My dad just doesn't think it's important for girls,"
she said as they
put the books away, and Maribeth helped Liz start dinner. It was
her day
off, and she had even helped Liz correct some simple sophomore
papers.
"My mom never went to college. I think she should have.
She loves to
read, loves to learn about things. Dad doesn't even like to see her
read the paper.
He says women don't need to know those things, it just confuses
them.
All they need to do is take care of the kids and keep the house
clean.
He always says yoU don't need a college education to change a
diaper."
"That's certainly simple and direct," Liz said, trying
not to sound as
furious as it made her. In
her opinion, there was no eason why women
couldn't do both, be intelligent and educated, and take care of
their
husbands and children. She
was happy she had gone back to work this
year. She had forgotten
how rewarding it was, and how much she enjoyed
it. She had been at home
for so long that the pleasures of teaching
had somehow faded. But
now, with Annie gone, it filled a void she
couldn't fill otherwise.
An emptiness of time, if nothing else, but
she liked seeing those bright, excited faces. It dulled the pain for
her sometimes, although the deep ache of their loss never really
left
her.
She and John still didn't talk about it. They talked about very little
these days. There was
nothing to say, but at least the words they
exchanged seemed a little less sharp, and more than once he had
touched
her hand, or asked her something in a gentle voice that reminded
her of
the time before Annie died, and they had lost each other in the
process. It seemed that
htely, he came home earlier than he had in a
long time, and Liz s making an effort to make dinner again. It was
almost as though meeting Maribeth had softened all of them, and
brought
them a little closer. She
was so vulnerable, so young, nd she and
Tommy were so much in love with each other. 6metimes it made Liz smile
just to watch them.
She reiterated the invitation to spend Thanksgiving with them as
they
were cooking dinner.
"I wouldn't want to intrude," Maribeth said, meaning
it. She had
already planned to volunteer to work at the restaurant, for the
few
stragglers who came in for a turkey dinner. Most of the other girls
had families or kids, and wanted to be home with them.
Maribeth had nowhere to be, and thought she might as well work, to
help
the others. She felt a
little guilty now, deserting them, just so she
could be with Tommy and his parents, and she said as much to Liz
as she
set the table.
"You're too far along to be working this hard anyway,"
Liz scolded her
as she put a pot of soup on.
"You shouldn't be on your feet all the
time." The baby was
only a month away, and Maribeth was huge now.
"I don't mind," she said quietly, trying not to think of
the baby as
much as she was inclined to.
It was hard not to think of it.
She could feel the flutter of its arms and legs pushing at her,
and
sometimes it just made her smile to feel it.
"How long are you going to work at the restaurant?" Liz asked, as they
sat down for a few minutes.
"Right till the end, I guess." Maribeth shrugged, she needed the
money.
"You ought to stop before that," Liz said gently. "At least give
yourself a couple of weeks to rest. Even at your age, it's a lot for
your body to go through.
Besides, I'd like to see you have some real
time to spend on your exams when you take them." Liz had scheduled
them for mid-December.
"I'll do what I can," Maribeth promised, and the two
women chatted
about other things as they shared the tasks of preparing
dinner. Liz
was just turning all the flames down to keep things warm when both
Tommy and his father came in, their arrival perfectly timed, their
spirits high. Tommy had
been helping his d at work after school, and
John had called home for the first time in months, to ask what
time they
should be home for nner.
"Hi, girls, what have you been up to?" John asked jovially as he
kissed his wife cautiously, and then glanced at her face to see
reaction. Lately, they
seemed to be drifting slowly closer again, but
it frightened both of them a little. They had been apart for so long,
that any intimacy between them seemed unusual and foreign. He glanced
at Maribeth with a warm smile too, and saw that Tommy was holding
her
hand and talking to her quietly at the kitchen table.
They had all had a good day, and Liz gave Tommy the job of talking
Maribeth into joining them for Thanksgiving. But it was asily done,
when he took her home after they'd done their homework in the
living
room, and they were sitting in the truck talking. She felt so
nostalgic these days, so sensitive about so many things, and
sometimes
so frightened. Suddenly
she wanted to cling to him, and hold on to him
in ways she had never expected.
She wanted to be with him more than she had before, and she always
felt
relieved and happy when he walked into the restaurant, or her
room, or
his parents' kitchen.
"Are you okay?"
he asked her gently, as he saw she had tears n her
eyes when she said she'd come for Thanksgiving.
"Yeah, I'm fine," she looked embarrassed as she wiped
the tears away.
"Just stupid, I guess.
I don't know . . . things just
make me cry now
.
. . they're so nice to me, and they don't VCn know me.
Your mom has helped me with school, with raything . . . they've done
so much for me, and I don't w how to thank them."
"Marry me," he said seriously, and she laughed.
"Yeah, sure. That
would really do it. They'd really thank
me for that
one."
"I think they would.
You're the best thing that's happened to my
family in years. My
parents haven't even spoken to each other all
year, except to yell at each other, or say something mean about
not
putting gas in the car, or forgetting to let the dog out.
They love you, Maribeth.
We all do."
"That's no reason to wreck your life, just because I made a
mess of my
own. They're just very
nice people."
"So am I," he said, holding her tight, refusing to let
her go, while
she giggled. "You'll
like me even better when we're married."
"You're crazy."
"Yeah," he grinned, "about you. You can't get rid of me this easy."
"I don't want to," she said, her eyes filling with tears
again, and
then she laughed at herself.
She seemed to be on a roller coaster of
emotions, but Dr. McLean
had told her it was normal.
She was in her last month, and a lot of major changes were about
to
happen. And particularly
at her age, and in her situation, a lot of
emotional ups and downs were to be expected.
Tommy walked her slowly to the door, and they lingered for a long
time
on the steps. It was a
clear cold night and when he kissed her good
night he could feel her and the baby and he knew he wanted her
forever.
He refused to accept the idea that she might never marry him, or
sleep
with him, or have his baby.
He wanted to share so much with her, and
he knew he would never let her go now, he kissed her again and
then
left her finally as he hurried down the steps looking handsome and
tousled.
"What are you looking so happy about?" his mother asked as he came in
after he took Maribeth home.
"She's coming to Thanksgiving," he said, but she could
see that there
was more than that. He was
living on dreams and opes, and the
excitement of first love.
Sometimes he was so dated when he'd been
with her he was almost manic.
"Did she say anything else?" His mother watched him carefully.
She worried about him sometimes, she knew how much lit was in love
with
her. But she also knew
that Maribeth had lugger problems.
Giving up a child was liable to mark her forever. "How is she coping
with things?
It's getting awfully close llo-her due date." She was healthy, but in
her case, that wasn't the problem. She had childbirth to face, with no
husband, no family, a baby to give up, if she really did, and a
difficult family situation to go home to. She was adamant about
leaving them by June, if she even made it that long, which Liz
sometimes doubted. She'd
been gone for five months, and had been
completely independent of them.
It wouldn't be easy for her to go back
now, and take whatever abuse her father chose to dish out for her
transgressions.
"Is she really serious about giving up the baby?" Liz asked, as she
finished drying the dishes, and Tommy munched on some
cookies. He
liked talking to his mother, she knew about things, and girls, and
life. They hadn't talked
much in the last year, but she seemed more
like her old self now.
"I think she is. I
think she's crazy to do it. But she
says she knows
she can't take care of it right.
I don't think she really wants to
give it up, but she thinks she should, for the baby's sake."
"The ultimate sacrifice," Liz said sadly, thinking that
there was
nothing worse in the world for any woman to face, and wishing she
could
have another baby.
"I keep telling her not to, but she won't listen."
- "Maybe she's right.
For her. Maybe she knows what
she can nd can't
do right now. She's very
young, and she has no one to help her.
Her
family doesn't sound as though they'll do any thing for her. It would
be a terrible burden, and she might hold it against the
child. It
might ruin both their lives if she kept it." She couldn't imagine it,
but in all fairness she had to admit that Maribeth's situation was
anything but easy.
"That's what she says.
She says she knows it's the right thing for her
to do. I think that's why
she doesn't talk about the baby much, or buy
little baby things. She
doesn't want to get attached to it."
But he
still wanted to marry her and keep it. To him, that seemed the right
thing to do. He was
willing to shoulder his own responsibilities,
hers, and someone else's.
His parents had taught him well, and he was
an exceptionally decent person.
"You have to listen to what she wants, Tom," Liz
warned. "She knows
what's right for her, no matter how it seems to you. Don't try to
force her into something else .
.." she looked at him
pointedly then
". . . or yourself into something you can't handle. You're both very
young, marriage and parenthood isn't something to be entered into
lightly, or because you want to help someone out. It's a nice thought,
but it's a lot to live up to.
If things go wrong, and they do sometimes, you both have to be
very
strong to help each other.
You can't do that at sixteen" .
.
. or even at forty or fifty .
. . she and John had done so little to
help each other in the past year.
She realized now how lonely they had
both been, how alone, and unable to support each other.
They had been totally lost to each other.
"I love her, Mom," he said honestly, feeling something
wrench at his
heart. "I don't want
her to go through all that alone."
He was being
honest with her, and she knew him well. She knew what he wanted to do
for Maribeth, and however good his intentions were, or how sweet
Maribeth was, she didn't want them to get married. Not yet, not now,
and not for the wrong reasons.
"She's not alone.
You're there for her."
I know. But it's not the
same," he said sadly.
"She needs to work this out.
It's her life too. Let her find
the lit
road for herself. If it's
right for you both, one day you'll be
together."
, He nodded, wanting to convince all of them that she should .leep
the
baby and marry him, but even Maribeth wouldn't agree to that, nor
his
parents. They were all
being incredibly útubborn.
But on Thanksgiving they looked like one happy family, as dey sat
around the table. Liz had
used their best lace tablecloth that had
been John's grandmother's and a wedding present to them, and the
china
they only used on special occasions. Maribeth wore a dark green silk
dress she'd bought for the holidays, and her thick red hair
cascaded in
generous waves past her shoulders. Her big green eyes made her look
like a little girl, and in spite of her vast girth, she looked
incredibly pretty. Liz had
worn a bright blue dress, and a touch of
rouge, which no one had seen in a long time. The men wore suits, and
the house looked warm and festive.
- Maribeth had brought flowers to Liz, big gold chrysanthemums,
and a
box of chocolates, which Tommy was devouring. Ant after lunch, when
they all sat in front of the fireplace, they temed more of a
family
than ever. It was their
first major holiday without Annie, and Liz had
been dreading it. And
she'd .Ihought of her repeatedly that day, but
somehow with Maribeth and Tommy near at hand, it didn't seem quite
as
pain." .d. And that
afternoon, Liz and John went for a long walk, and
my took Maribeth for a drive.
Although she had offered to ork, they
had given her the weekend off work, and she was . ying with Tommy and
his parents.
No skating, you two!"
Liz called as they drove off, and she and John
walked along with the dog.
They were going to drop in on some friends,
and the foursome had agreed to meet back at the house in two hours
and
go to a movie.
"What do you want to do?" Tom asked as they drove toward the lake, but
Maribeth had an odd request.
He was surprised, but in some ways
relieved. He had wanted to
go there all day, and thought she would
think he was weird and crazy if he said "Would you mind
terribly if we
stopped at the cemetery for a few minutes? I just thought . . . I
felt like I was taking her place today, except I wasn't. I kept
wishing she was there with us, so your parents would be happy
again. I
don't know . . . I just
want to stop and say hi to her."
"Yeah," Tommy said, "me too." It was exactly what he had felt, except
that his parents had been a lot better than they had been in a
long
time, especially with each other.
They stopped and bought flowers along the way. Little yellow and pink
sweetheart roses with baby's breath, tied with long pink ribbons,
and
they set them gently on her grave, next to the little white marble
headstone.
"Hi, kiddo," Tommy said quietly, thinking of the big
blue eyes that had
always sparkled. "Mom
made a pretty good turkey today.
You'd have hated the stuffing, it had raisins."
They sat there together for a long time, holding hands, thinking
about
her, and not talking. It
was hard to believe that she'd been gone
almost a year. In some
ways it seemed only moments since she left, in
other ways it felt like forever.
"Bye, Annie," Maribeth said softly as they left, but
they both knew
that they took her with them.
She went with them everywhere, in the
memories Tommy carried with him, in the room where Maribeth
stayed, in
the look in Liz's eyes when she remembered.
, "She was such a great kid," he said with a catch in
his voice as he
walked away. "I still
can't believe she's gone."
"She isn't," Maribeth said softly. "You just can't see her now,
Tommy.
But she's always with you."
"I know," he shrugged, looking all of
sixteen, and not an instant more, "but I still miss
her."
Maribeth nodded, and moved closer to him. The holidays made her think
of her family, and talking about Annie made her miss Noelle. She
hadn't been able to speak to her since she left home, and her
mother
had told her months before on the phone that her father wouldn't
let
Noelle have Maribeth's letters.
At least she'd be seeing her soon .
.
. but what if something ever happened to her . . . like Annie . . .
the very thought of it made her shudder.
Maribeth was quiet when they got home, and Tommy knew she was
upset
about something. He
wondered if maybe he shouldn't have taken her to
Annie's grave. Maybe at
this stage in her pregnancy, it was too
upsetting.
"Are you okay? Do you
want to lie down?" I'm the," she said, fighting
back tears again. His
parents weren't home yet. He and
Maribeth had
come back early. And then
she totally surprised him. "Do you
think
your parents would mind if I called home? I just thought that maybe
.
. . maybe on the holiday .
. . I just thought I'd say Happy
Thanksgiving."
"Sure . . . that's
fine." He was sure his parents
wouldn't mind.
And if they did, he'd pay for the call himself. He left her lone while
she gave the operator her number, and waited.
Her mother was the first to come on the line. She sounded lreathless
and busy, and there was a lot of noise around her.
aribeth knew that her aunts and their families always went to
house for
Thanksgiving, and both of them had young children. There was lots of
squealing, and her mother couldn't hear her.
"Who? . . . stop that! I can't hear! Who is
it?"
"It's me, Mom," Maribeth said a little louder. "Maribeth. I wanted to
wish you a Happy Thanksgiving."
"Oh my God!" she
said, and burst instantly into tears.
"Your father
will kill me."
"I just wanted to say hi, Mom." She suddenly wanted to touch her and
hold her and hug her. She
hadn't realized until then how much she had
missed her. "I miss
you, Mom." Tears swam in her eyes,
and Margaret
Robertson almost keened as she listened.
"Are you all right?"
she asked in an undervoice, hoping that no one
would hear her. "Have
you had it yet?"
"Not for another month." But as she answered, there was a sudden
outburst at the other end, an argument, and the phone was wrenched
from
her mother's hand, and a sharp voice came over the line clearly.
"Who is this?"
he barked. He could tell from
his wife's tears who was
calling.
"Hi, Daddy. I just
wanted to wish you a Happy Thanksgiving."
Her hand
trembled violently, but she tried to sound normal.
"Is it over? You know
what I mean?" He sounded merciless
and brutal
as she fought back tears.
"Not yet . . . I just
. . . I wanted to . .."
"I told you not to call here until it's over. Come home when you've
taken care of everything and gotten rid of it. And don't call us until
then. Do you hear?"
"I hear, I . . .
Daddy, please . .." She could hear her mother
crying in the background, and she thought she heard Noelle
shrieking at
him, telling him he couldn't do that, but he did, and as Maribeth
cried, he put down the receiver, and the operator came back on the
line
and asked if she was finished.
She was crying too hard to even answer her. She just put down the
phone, and sat there, looking like a lost child, and sobbing.
Tommy came back into the room and was horrified to see the state
she
was in. "What
happened?"
"He wouldn't . . .
let me . . . talk to Mom . .."
she sobbed, "and
he told me not to call again until I'd gotten rid of
it." He . . . I
.
.." She couldn't even
tell him what she was feeling, but it was easy
to see. And she was still
upset when his parents came home half an
hour later. He had made
her lie down, because she was crying so hard,
he thought she'd have the baby.
"What happened?"
his mother asked, looking concerned when he told
her.
"She called her parents, and her father hung up on her. I guess she
was talking to her mom, and he grabbed the phone, and told her not
to
call them again until after she'd given up the baby.
They sound awful, Mom. How
can she go back there?"
"I don't know," Liz said, looking worried. "He certainly doesn't sound
like much of a father. But
she seems to be very attached to her mom
.
. . it'll only be till June .
.." But Liz had a very
clear picture
that it was going to be rough on Maribeth when she went back to
her
parents.
She walked quietly into Annie's room, and sat down on the bed next
to
Maribeth, who was still crying.
"You can't let him upset you like that," she said
calmly, holding
Maribeth's hand in her own, and gently stroking her fingers, just
as
she had Annie's.
"It's not good for you, or the baby."
"Why does he have to be so mean? Why can't he at least let me talk to
Noelle and Mom?" She
didn't care if she didn't talk to Ryan, he was
just like their father.
"He thinks he's protecting them from your mistakes. He doesn't
understand. He's probably
embarrassed by what happened."
"So am I. That doesn't change how I feel about them."
"I don't think he understands that. You're a lucky girl, you have a
fine mind, and a big heart.
You have a future, Maribeth. He
doesn't."
"What future do I have?
Everyone in town will always talk about what
happened. They'll
know. Even though I went away, people
will talk,
someone will tell them.
And they'll hate me. Guys will
think I'm
easy, girls will think I'm cheap.
My dad'll never let me go to college
when I finish school.
He'll try and make me work for him at the shop,
or stay home and help my mom, and I'll get buried just like she
did."
"You don't have to," Liz said quietly. "You don't have to do anything
the way she did. And you
know who you are. You know you're not
easy
or cheap. You'll finish
school and then decide what you want .
. .
and you'll do it."
"He won't let me talk to them again I'll never be able to
talk to my
mom again." She began
sobbing again, like a small child, and Liz held
her in her arms and hugged her.
It was all she could do, just be there
for her. It broke her
heart to see this wonderful girl go back to
those miserable people.
She could see now why Tommy wanted to marry
her. It was all he could
think of doing to help her. Liz wanted
to
just keep her there, and keep her safe from them. But on the other
hand, they were her family, and Liz knew that in her own way she
missed
them. Maribeth always
talked about going home after the baby.
She may
not have known what she should do, but she always wanted to see
them.
"He'll be better once you're home," Liz said, trying to
encourage her,
but Maribeth only shook her head and blew her nose in Liz's
hankie.
"No he won't. He'll
be worse. He'll remind me of it all the
time,
just like he does my aunts.
He always makes comments about how they
had to get married, and they get all embarrassed. Or at least one of
them does. She used to cry
all the time. The other one told him
off,
and told him her husband would beat him up if he ever mentioned it
again. And actually, he
doesn't say anything about her now" "Maybe
there's a lesson to be learned," Liz said, thinking about
it. "Maybe
you need to make it clear that you won't take it." But she was a
sixteen-year-old girl. How
could she stand up to her father? It
was
just lucky for her she had found the Whittakers.
Without them, she'd have been completely alone and having this
baby.
Liz helped her get up again after a little while, and made her a
cup of
tea, while the two men talked quietly and sat in front of the
fire.
And eventually, they went to the movie anyway, and Maribeth was in
better spirits by the time they came back. No one mentioned her
parents again, and when they got home, they all went to bed early.
"I feel so sorry for her," Liz said to John, once they
were in bed.
They were friendlier again, and they talked more openly about
things
now. There wasn't the same
deafening silence in their bedroom.
"Tommy feels sorry for her too," he said. "It's a damn shame she got
pregnant." That much
was obvious, but Liz was just as upset about her
parents.
"I hate to see her go home to them, and yet in a funny way
she wants
to."
"They're all she's got.
And she's very young. But it
won't last.
She wants to go to college, and her father can't handle it."
"He sounds like a real tyrant. But he gets away with it.
Maybe if
someone talked to him .
.." Liz said
pensively. "She needs a way
out, an alternative, so if things don't work out there, she has
somewhere else to go to."
"I don't want her marrying Tommy," he said firmly. "At least not
yet.
They're too young, and she's made a big mistake and needs to get
over
it. It's too much for him
to take on now, even though he wants to."
"I know that," she snapped at John. Sometimes he still annoyed her.
Neither of them wanted Tommy married now, but she wasn't prepared
to
abandon Maribeth either.
She had crossed their path for a reason, and
she was a remarkable girl.
Liz was not going to turn her back on her,
or fail to help her.
"I think you ought to stay out of it. She'll have the baby, and go
home to them. If she has a
problem, she can always call us.
I'm sure Tommy will stay in touch with her. He's crazy about the
girl.
He's not going to just forget her the minute she leaves
here." Even
though the distance between their homes would provide something of
a
challenge for them to continue their romance.
"I want to talk to them," Liz said, suddenly looking at
him, and he
shook his head. "I
mean her parents."
"Don't meddle in their affairs."
"They're not their' affairs, they're hers. Those people have left her
to solve her own problems at a time when she really needs them.
They've left her completely to her own devices. As I see it, they've
lost their right to dictate the terms, based on their failure to
support her."
"They may not see it that way." He smiled, sometimes he loved the way
she got involved, and cared so much about everything, and
sometimes she
drove him crazy. She
hadn't cared about anything in a long time, and
he was glad in a way that Maribeth had sparked that in her
again. She
had sparked a lot of things, in all of them. In some ways, he felt
fatherly toward her.
"Let me know what you decide," he said, smiling
again as she turned off the light.
"Will you come with me if I go to see them?" she asked bluntly.
"I want to see them for myself before she goes back
there," Liz said,
feeling unusually maternal toward Maribeth. Maybe one day, she might
even be her daughter-in-law, but whether she was or not, she was
not
going to just abandon her to unfeeling parents.
"Actually, I'd like that." He grinned at her in the dark.
"I think
I'd enjoy watching you give him a piece of your mind." He chuckled and
she laughed. "Just
let me know when you want to go," he said quietly,
and she nodded.
"I'll call them tomorrow," she said thoughtfully, and then
she turned
on her side and looked at her husband. "Thanks, John."
They were friends again, nothing more. But that was at least
something.
With much regret, Maribeth gave them notice at the restaurant the
Monday after Thanksgiving.
She and Liz had talked about it again, and
she had agreed that she needed time to prepare properly for her
exams,
and the baby was due right after Christmas. She was going to leave
work on the fifteenth, and the Whittakers wanted her to come and
stay
with them from then until the baby was born. Liz said she shouldn't be
alone, in case something happened. And they assured her that they
really wanted her with them.
She was overwhelmed by the kindness they had offered her, and she
liked
the idea of staying with them.
She was getting nervous about the
delivery now, and staying with them meant she could do more work
with
Liz, and maybe even get more credits toward school. Not to mention
being closer to Tommy. It
seemed like an ideal arrangement, and Liz
had convinced John that having her there until the baby came was
something special they could do for Tommy.
"And she'll need someone to be with her afterwards," Liz
explained.
"It'll be awfully hard for her with the baby gone." She knew how much
pain that would cause her.
Having lost her child, she understood only
too well what it would cost Maribeth to give up her baby. The agony
would be intense, and Liz wanted to be there for her. Without thinking
about it, she had come to love the girl, and the bond between them
had
grown as they worked together.
Maribeth had a remarkable mind, and she
was tireless in her efforts to improve it. It was something she wanted
desperately. It was her
only hope for a future.
Everyone at the restaurant was sad that she was moving on. But they
understood. She said that
she was going back to her family to have the
baby but she had never told anyone that she'd never actually been
married, or that she wasn't planning to keep the baby. And on her last
day there, Julie gave a little shower for her, and everyone
brought her
little gifts for the baby.
There were little booties and a sweater set one of the girls had
knitted for her, a pink and blue blanket with little ducks on it,
a
teddy bear, some toys, a box of diapers from one of the busboys,
and
Jimmy had bought her a high chair.
And as she looked at all the little things they'd given her,
Maribeth
was overwhelmed with emotion.
The sheer kindness of it tore at her
heart, but even more than that the realization that she'd never
see her
child use any of it brought home to her for the first time what it
really meant to give up the baby.
The baby was suddenly real to her as
it had never been before.
It had clothes and socks and hats and
diapers and a teddy bear and a high chair. What it didn't have was a
daddy and a mommy, and when she got back to her room that
afternoon,
she called Dr. McLean and asked what progress he'd made in
locating
adoptive parents for the baby.
"I've had three couples in mind," he said cautiously,
"but I'm not sure
one of them is the right one." The father had admitted that he had a
drinking problem and Avery McLean was loath to give them a baby.
"The second ones just found out that they got pregnant on
their own.
And the third family may not want to adopt. I haven't talked to them
yet. We still have some
time."
"Two weeks, Dr. McLean .
. . two weeks . .." She didn't want to
bring the baby home, and then give it away. That would be torture.
And she knew she couldn't go home to the Whittakers with a
baby. That
would be too much of an imposition.
"We'll find someone, Maribeth. I promise. And if not,
you can leave
the baby at the hospital for a couple of weeks. We'll find the right
couple. We don't want to
make a mistake, do we?" She agreed
with him
but the high chair in the corner of her room suddenly seemed
ominous.
They had all made her promise to call and tell them what sex the
baby
was, and she had said she would.
And knowing that she had lied to all
of them made it all the harder to say goodbye, especially to
Julie.
"You take care of yourself, you hear! Julie had admonished her. "I
still think you ought to marry Tommy." Maybe she would after the baby
came, they all said after she left. And Dr. McLean was still
wondering the same thing when they hung up. He didn't want to help her
give the baby up, only to find that she and Tommy would regret it
later. He had thought of
discussing it with Liz, to see what she
thought about it, if they were really serious about giving the
baby up,
but he wasn't sure how the young couple would feel about his
talking to
Tommy's parents. It was a
sensitive situation. But he could sense
7?
them to the hospital for the adoptive parents. It still made her feel
choked up to look at them.
It made it all seem much too real.
On Saturday morning, Liz explained that she and John had to go out
of
town until the next day.
He needed to look at some produce markets
across the state line, and they wouldn't be back until
Sunday. She was
faintly uncomfortable about leaving them alone, but she and John
had
discussed it at length and knew they could be trusted.
Tommy and Maribeth were grateful for the time alone, and had every
intention of behaving themselves, and not letting his parents
down.
And as pregnant as Maribeth was, there were no serious
temptations.
On Saturday afternoon, they went Christmas shopping. She bought his
mother a small cameo pin, it was expensive for her, but she
thought it
was very beautiful and looked like something she'd wear, and she
bought
his father a special pipe for bad weather. And as they wandered
through the stores, she looked at some baby things, but she always
forced herself to put them back and not to buy them.
"Why don't you buy it something from you? Like a teddy bear, or a
little locket or something?" He wondered if doing that might
get it out
of her system, and it would be something she could send with it to
its
new life and new parents, but her eyes filled with tears as she
shook
her head. She didn't want
any Maribeth's urgency now. It was
clear
that she wanted some trace of herself on the child. She might be
tempted to look for resolution, and he promised her, and himself,
that
he'd launch it then, or look searchingly at every child she saw
wearing a serious search for adoptive parents.Iocket.
The day after she left the restaurant, Tommy helped her "I
have to let
go, Tommy.
Completely. I can't hold on to
it." move all her things
into Annie's room. She put
the baby's thingsA little sob caught in her
throat as she said it.
that they'd given her in boxes in the garage, and said she'd send
"Some
things you can't let go of," he said, looking at her meaningfully,
and
she nodded. She didn't
want to let go of him, or the baby, but
sometimes life made you give up what you loved most. Sometimes there
were no compromises or bargains.
He knew that too. But he had
already
lost more than he ever wanted to.
And he was not willing to give
Maribeth up, or her baby.
They went home with their packages, and she cooked dinner for
him. His
parents weren't due back till the following afternoon. And it was like
being married, fussing over him, and cleaning up the dishes
afterwards,
and then sitting down to watch television. They watched Your Show of
Shows, followed by H,t Parade.
And as they sat there side by side like young newlyweds, Maribeth
looked over at him and giggled, and he pulled her onto his lap and
kissed her.
"I feel like I'm already married to you," he said,
loving it, and
feeling the baby kick as he held her and rubbed her stomach. They were
surprisingly intimate, considering that they had never made
love. But
it was hard to remember sometimes that they hadn't. She could feel him
springing to life then as she sat on his lap, and she kissed him
and
felt him grow harder. He
was after all only sixteen, and almost
everything she did made him horny.
"I don't think you're supposed to get excited over
four-hundred-pound
girls," she teased, and then got up and walked across the
room, rubbing
her back, which was achy.
They had walked a lot that afternoon, and
lately the baby seemed to be a lot lower. There was no doubt that it
was going to be born soon, or that it was going to be a very big
baby.
She was a tall girl, but her hips were narrow, and she had always
been
thin. Maribeth was
beginning to panic every time she thought about
giving birth to a baby.
She admitted it to him that night, and he felt sorry for her. He just
hoped it wouldn't be as bad as they both feared.
"You probably won't even feel it," he said, handing her
a dish of ice
cream, which they shared with two spoons.
"I hope not," she agreed, trying to forget her
fears. "What do you
want to do tomorrow?"
"Why don't we get the tree, and decorate it before Mom and
Dad come
home? It might be a nice
surprise for them." She liked the
idea, she
liked doing things for them, and being part of their family. And that
night when she went to bed in Annie's room, Tommy sat next to her
for a
long time, and then lay beside her on the narrow bed that had been
Annie's. "We could
sleep in my parents' room, you know.
We'd have
enough room and they'd never know it." But they had promised they'd be
good, and Maribeth wanted to hold him to it.
"Yes, they would," she said firmly. "Parents know everything."
"That's what my mom thinks," he grinned. "Come on, Maribeth. We won't
get another chance. They
go away about once every five years."
"I don't think your mom would want us sleeping in her
bed," she said
primly.
"Okay, then sleep in mine.
It's bigger than this," he complained,
rolling toward the floor for the tenth time, while she
giggled. They
didn't have to sleep together at all, but they both wanted
to. It was
so cozy being together.
"All right." She
followed him into his room, and they snuggled up in
his bed, in her nightgown and his pajamas, with their arms around
each
other, giggling and talking, like two kids, and then he kissed
her,
long and slow and hard, and they both got aroused, but two weeks
before
her baby was due, there was very little they could do about
it. He
kissed her breasts and she moaned, and she fondled him, and he was
so
hard and stiff that he was actually in pain as she held him. And she
kept reminding herself that what they were doing was wrong, except
that
they didn't really think so.
It didn't feel wrong to be with him, it
felt like the only place she ever wanted to be, for the rest of
time,
and as she lay there with him, feeling her belly between them, she
wondered for the first time if one day they would really be
together.
"This is how I want it to be," he said, as he held her in
his arms, and
they both started to get sleepy.
They had stayed aroused for as long
as they could stand, and had finally agreed that they had to calm
down
and stop playing. All
their antics had even started to give her
contractions. "I just
want to be with you for the rest of my life," he
said sleepily, "and one day the baby in your belly will be
ours,
Maribeth . . . that's what
I want "So do I . .." She meant it but
she wanted other things too, just as his mother had, before she
married
his father.
"I can wait for you.
My dad waited for my mom. Not
too long though,"
he said, thinking of how good it felt when she held him.
"Like a year or two," he grinned at her, and then kissed
her. "We
could get married and go to college together."
"And live on what?" "We could live here," he
said. "We could go to
college right here and live with my parents." But she didn't like that
idea, no matter how much she loved his parents.
"When we get married, if we do," she said sternly as she
yawned, "I
want us to be grown-ups, to take care of our own responsibilities,
our
own kids, however old we have to be to do it."
"Yeah, like maybe sixty," he said, yawning too, as he
grinned at her
and then kissed her.
"I just want you to know, I'm going to marry you
one day, Maribeth Robertson.
Get used to That's all there is to it."
She didn't object, she only smiled, as she lay in his arms, ana
drifted
off to sleep, thinking of Annie, and Tommy, and her baby.
They got up early the next day and went to buy the tree, and Tommy
bought a little, smaller tree too, a tiny one, that he put in the
truck
with the big one. He got
the decorations out when they got home, and
they spent most of the afternoon putting them on the tree. Some of
them brought tears to his eyes when he looked at them, mostly the
ones
that his mother had made with Annie.
"Do you think we should leave them put away?" Maribeth said
thoughtfully, and they debated.
Seeing them might really upset his
mom, but knowing they weren't there would make everyone sad
too. There
was no easy solution. In
the end, they decided to put them up anyway,
because leaving them put away would be like denying Annie. She had
been there with them, they all shared memories of her. It was better
to acknowledge them than to try to pretend they had never
existed. And
by three o'clock they both agreed that the tree looked good, and
it was
finished.
She had made him tuna sandwiches for lunch, and as they put the
rest of
the decorations away, Tommy kept a small box out, and he looked up
at
Maribeth strangely.
"Is something wrong?" He shook his head. She could see he was thinking
about something.
"No. I've got to go
somewhere. Want to come, or are
you too tired?" "I'm okay. What is it?" "You'll see." He got out
their coats, and it was starting to snow as they went out to his
truck,
and he took the small box of decorations. The tiny tree was still in
the back of the truck, and he put the box in beside it. She wasn't
sure what he was doing at first, but as soon as they got there,
she
knew what he had come to do.
They were at the cemetery, and he had
wanted to bring a little tree to Annie.
He took the tree out of the back of the truck, and she carried the
box
of decorations. They were
the smallest ones, the ones Annie had loved,
with little teddy bears, and toy soldiers blowing horns, and tiny
angels. There was a string
of beads, and a length of silver tinsel.
And solemnly, he stood the tree on the ground next to her, in a
little
wooden stand, and one by one they took turns putting on the
decorations. It was a
heartwrenching ritual and it only took a few
minutes to complete it, and they stood looking at it, as he
remembered
how much she had loved Christmas.
Annie had loved everything about
it.
He had told Maribeth about it before, but this time he couldn't
say
anything. He just stood
there, with tears rolling down his cheeks,
remembering how much he had loved her, and how much it hurt when
he
lost her.
He looked up at Maribeth then, from across the tree, her huge
belly
swathed in her coat, her eyes so gentle, her bright hair peeking
out of
the wool scarf she wore.
He had never loved her more than at this
moment.
"Maribeth," he said softly, knowing that Annie would
approve of what he
was doing. It was right to
do it here. She would have wanted to be
part of his life, and his future.
"Marry me . . . please
. . . I
love you . .."
"I love you too," she said, coming closer to him, and
taking his hand
in her own as she looked at him, "but I can't . . . not now . . .
don't ask me to do that .
.."
"I don't want to lose you .
.." He looked down at the
small grave
where his sister lay, just beneath them, next to the Christmas tree
they had brought for her, "I lost her . . . I don't want to lose you
.
. . please, let's get married."
"Not yet," she said softly, wanting to give him
everything, yet afraid
to hurt him if she failed him.
She was wiser than her years, and in
some ways, wiser than he was.
"Will you promise to marry me later?" "I promise
you solemnly on this
day, Thomas Whittaker, that I will love you forever." And she meant
every word as she said it.
She knew she would never forget what he had been to her ever since
the
first moment she'd met him.
But what that meant, where their lives
would lead, no one could promise that, or know now.
She wanted to be part of his life forever, but who knew where life
would take them?
"Will you promise to marry me?" "If it's right, if
it's what we both
want." She was always
honest.
"I'll always be there for you," he said solemnly, and
she knew he meant
it.
"And I for you. I'll
always be your friend, Tommy . . . I'll
always
love you." And if
they were lucky, she would be his wife one day. She
wanted that too, now, at sixteen, but she was wise enough to know
that
one day things might be different. Or maybe not, perhaps their love
would grow in time, and one day be stronger than ever. Or perhaps like
leaves, life's winds would blow them to the far corners of the
earth
and scatter them forever, but she hoped not.
"I'll be ready to marry you, whenever you want," he
affirmed.
"Thank you," she said, and reached up to kiss him. He kissed her,
wishing she would promise him everything, but satisfied that she
had
given him what she could at the moment.
They stood silently, looking at the small Christmas tree then, and
thinking about his sister.
"I think she loves you too," he said
quietly. "I wish she
could be here," and then he tucked Maribeth's
hand into his arm, and led her back to the truck. It had grown colder
since they had first come out, and they were both very quiet on
the
drive back to his house.
There was something very peaceful between
them now, something very strong and very clean, and very
honest. And
they both knew that they might be together one day, or they might
not.
They would try, they would be there for each other for as long as
they
could. At sixteen, that
was a lot, more than some people had after a
lifetime. They had hope,
and promise, and dreams. It was a good
way
to start out. It was a
gift they had given each other.
They sat talking quietly in the living room, looking at old
albums, and
laughing at baby pictures of him, and Annie. And Maribeth had dinner
waiting when his parents came home from their trip. His parents were
happy to be home and pleased to see them, and excited to see the
Christmas tree, and Liz stopped and looked at it long and hard
when she
saw the familiar decorations, and then she looked at her son and
smiled.
"I'm glad you put those on.
I would have missed them if they weren't
there." It would have
been like trying to forget she had ever existed,
and Liz didn't want to forget that.
"Thanks, Mom."
He was glad they had done the right thing, and they all
went into the kitchen to have dinner. Maribeth asked about their
trip, and Liz said it had gone well. She didn't look thrilled, but
John nodded agreement. It
had gone as well as it could have, given the
circumstances. But they
seemed pleased, and there was a festive
atmosphere between them for the rest of the evening. Liz noticed
something different about them though.
They seemed more serious than they ever had before, and quieter,
and
they looked at each other with an even stronger bond than Liz had
ever
noticed between them.
"You don't suppose they did anything while we were gone, do
you, John?"
she asked him that night,
in their room, and he looked amused.
"If you mean what I think you mean, even a sixteen-year-old
boy
couldn't overcome an obstacle like that one. I'd say your fears are
definitely unfounded."
"You don't think they got married, do you?"
"They'd need our permission to do that. Why?"
"They just look different to me. Closer somehow, more like one than
two, the way married people are, or are supposed to be." The trip had
been good for them too.
Being alone in a hotel room had brought them
closer than they'd been in years, and he'd taken her out for a
very
nice dinner. And they had
accomplished more or less what they wanted
before that.
"I think they're just very much in love. We have to accept that," John
said calmly.
"Do you suppose they really will get married one day?"
"It wouldn't be
the worst thing for either of them. And they've already been through a
lot together. It may prove
to be too much for them, in the end, or it
might be the making of them.
Only time will tell. They're
both good
kids, I hope they do stay together."
"She wants to wait though," Liz said, understanding that
well, and he
smiled ruefully.
"I know about that kind of woman." But it was a good kind, as time had
proven to him. Not always
an easy kind, but a good one.
"If it's meant to be, they'll find a way to make it work
eventually.
If not, they'll have had something most people never have in a
whole
lifetime. In some ways, I
envy them." There was something
about
starting out again that appealed to him, about having a new life
and a
clean slate. He would have
loved to start fresh with Liz. But for
them, in some ways, it was too late now.
"I don't envy her what she'll have to go through," Liz
said sadly.
"You mean the delivery?" He sounded surprised, Liz had
never complained
much about childbirth.
"No, I mean giving the baby up. That won't be easy."
He nodded, sorry
for her. Sorry for both of
them for the pains they would have to go
through, growing up, yet still envying them what they shared and
had to
look forward to, separately or together.
Liz lay close to John that night, as he slept, and Maribeth and
Tommy
sat and talked for hours in the living room.
They felt exactly what his mother had seen, closer, and more one
than
two. They were each more
than they had ever been. And for the
first
time in her life, Maribeth felt as though she had a future.
The alarm woke everyone up the next day, and Maribeth showered and
dressed in time to help Liz serve breakfast. Liz had arranged for
Maribeth to take a special exam to skip the first half of her
senior
year. And Tommy had finals
that day too. They talked about their
exams back and forth over the table. The school was letting her take
them in a special room, in the administration building, where none
of
the students would see her, and Liz was going to meet her there
for the
tests that morning. The
school had been incredibly decent to her,
they were doing everything they could to help her, thanks to Liz
going
to bat for her. And when
they left each other outside the school,
Tommy wished her luck, and then hurried off to his classes.
The rest of the week seemed to fly by, and the next weekend was
the
last before Christmas. Liz
finished her Christmas shopping, and on her
way home, she hesitated for a moment, and then turned around and
decided to go and see Annie.
She had been postponing it for months,
because it was too painful for her, and yet today, she felt that
she
had to.
She drove through the gates of the cemetery, and found the place
where
they had left her, and as she approached, she stopped and gasped
when
she saw it. She saw the
little tree, listing slightly to one side, the
ornaments tinkling in the wind, just as they had left them. She walked
slowly up to it, and straightened it, tucking the tinsel in again,
looking at the familiar ornaments Annie had hung on their tree
only the
year before. Her little
hands had so carefully put them just where she
wanted, and now her mother remembered every word, every sound,
every
moment, every silent agony of the past year, and yet suddenly it
was a
bittersweet kind of pain as she felt the floodgates open and
engulf
her. She stood there
silently for a long time, crying for her little
girl, and looking at the tree Maribeth and Tommy had brought
her. She
touched the prickly branches then, like a little friend, and
whispered
her name . . . just the
sound of it touched her heart like baby
fingers.
"I love you, little girl .
. . I always will . . . sweet,
sweet Annie
. .." She couldn't
say goodbye to her, knew she never would again,
and she went home feeling sad, and yet strangely peaceful.
No one was home when she got there, and she was relieved.
Liz sat alone in the living room for a long time, looking at their
tree, seeing the familiar ornaments there. It was going to be hard
having Christmas without her.
It was hard every day. It was
hard
having breakfast and lunch and dinner and trips to the lake or
anywhere
without their little girl.
It was hard getting up in the morning and
knowing she wouldn't be there.
And yet she knew they had to go on.
She had come to visit them, for a short time, if only they had
known it
would be that way. But
what would they have done differently?
Would they have loved her more?
Given her more things?
Spent more time with her?
They had done all they could then, but as Liz sat dreaming of her,
she
knew she would have given an entire lifetime for another kiss,
another
hug, another moment with her daughter.
She was still sitting there, thinking of her when the children
came
home, full of life, their faces bright red and icy cold, full of
stories about where they'd been and what they'd been doing.
She smiled at them then, and Tommy could see she had been crying.
"I just want to thank you two," she said, choking on her
own words,
"for taking the tree to .
. . thank you . .." she said softly, and
walked away quickly.
Maribeth and Tommy didn't know what to say to
her, and Maribeth was crying too, as she took off her coat and
hung up
their things. Sometimes
she wished she could make it all better for
them. They still all hurt
so much from losing Annie.
His father came home a little while after that, his arms laden with
packages, and Liz was in the kitchen by then, making dinner.
And she smiled when she looked up to see him. There was more warmth
between them these days, and Tommy was relieved to see that they
weren't snapping at each other as much as they had been. Little by
little, they were all getting better, though Christmas wasn't
easy.
They all went to mass together on Christmas Eve, and John snored
softly
in the heat of the small church and the smell of the incense. It
reminded Liz of when Annie had come with them, and often dozed
between
them, especially last year, when she was getting sick, and they
didn't
know it. When they got
home, John went right to bed, and Liz finished
putting out the presents.
It was different this year, for all of
them.
There was no letter to Santa, no carrots for the reindeer, no
delicious
pretense, and there would be no wildly excited squeals on
Christmas
morning. But they had each
other.
And as she turned to leave the room, Liz saw Maribeth lumbering down
the hall, with her arms full of gifts for them, and she went to
help
her. She was so awkward
now, and definitely slower. She had
been
uncomfortable for the past few days, the baby was very low, and
she was
glad that her exams were over.
Liz suspected that the baby wouldn't wait much longer.
"Here, let me give you a hand," she said, and helped her
put the
presents down. It was hard
for Maribeth to bend over.
"I can hardly move anymore," she complained
goodnaturedly, as Liz
smiled. "I can't sit
down, I can't get up, I can't bend over, I can't
see my feet at all."
"It'll all be over soon," Liz said encouragingly, and
Maribeth nodded
in silence. And then she
looked at her. Maribeth had wanted to
talk
to Liz for days, without Tommy or his father.
"Could I talk to you for a few minutes?" Maribeth asked
her.
"Now?" Liz looked surprised. "Sure." They
sat down in the living
room, near the tree, within arm's length of all of Annie's
decorations.
Liz felt better about them now.
She loved seeing them every day.
It
was like seeing her, or something she had touched not long
ago. It was
almost like a visit from Annie.
"I've done a lot of thinking about this," Maribeth said
anxiously. "I
don't know what you'll think, or say, but . . . I .
. .
I want to give you my baby."
She almost held her breath after she said
it.
"You what?" Liz stared at her, as though she didn't
absorb it. The
enormity of what she had just said defied the imagination. "What do
you mean?" Liz stared at her. Babies weren't something you gave away
to friends, like Christmas gifts.
"I want you and John to adopt it," Maribeth said firmly.
"Why?" Liz was stunned.
She had never thought of adopting a baby. Of
having one, yes, but not adopting one, and she couldn't even
imagine
John's reaction.
They had talked about it years ago, before Tommy was born. But John
never wanted to do it.
"I want to give you the baby, because I love you, and you're
wonderful
parents," Maribeth said softly. It was the ultimate gift she could
give them or her baby. She
was still shaking but she sounded calmer.
She was completely sure of what she was doing. "I can't take care of a
child. I know everyone
thinks I'm crazy to give it up, but I know I
can't give it what it needs.
You can. You would love it and
be there
for it, and take care of it, just like you've done for Annie and
Tommy.
Maybe I'll be able to do that too, one day, but I can't now. It
wouldn't be fair to either of us, no matter what Tommy says. I want
you to have it. I'd never
ask for it back, I'd never come back to
bother you, if you didn't want me to.... I would know how happy
the
baby was with you, and how good you were to it. That's what I want for
my baby." She was
crying then, but so was Liz, as she reached for her
hands and held them.
"That's not a gift you give to someone, Maribeth. Like a toy or an
object.
It's a life. Do you
understand?" She wanted to be sure she understood
what she was doing.
"I know that. I know
all of it. It's all I've thought about
for the
last nine months. Believe
me, I know what I'm doing." She
sounded as
though she did, but Liz was still shocked. And what if she changed her
mind?
What about her son? How
would he feel if they adopted Maribeth's baby,
or any baby for that matter?
And John? Liz's mind was
whirling.
"What about you and Tommy?
Are you serious about him?"
How could she
even know at sixteen? How
could she make that kind of decision?
"I am. But I don't
want to start off like this. This baby
was never
right for me. I don't even
feel like it was meant for me. I just
feel
like I was meant to be here for it, for a time, to bring it to the
right place and the right people.
I'm not the right one. I want to
marry Tommy one day, and have children of our own, but not this
one.
It wouldn't be fair to him, even if he doesn't know
that." Liz agreed
with her, but it impressed her to hear Maribeth say it. She thought
they needed a fresh start one day, if it would ever work for them,
and
there was no way anyone could know that. But starting at sixteen, with
another man's child, was a tall order. "Even if we got married, I
wouldn't try to take the baby away from you. It wouldn't even have to
know I was its mother."
She was pleading with her, begging her to take
her child, to give it the love and the life it deserved, and that
she
knew they could give it.
"I feel like it was meant to be your baby,
that that's why I came here, because it was meant to be . .
. because of what happened .
.." She choked on the words
and Liz's
eyes filled with tears, "because of Annie."
"I don't know what to say to you, Maribeth," Liz said
honestly, as
tears streamed down her cheeks.
"It's the most beautiful gift that
anyone could give me. But
I don't know if it's right. You don't
just
take another woman's baby."
"What if that's what she wants, if it's all she has to give?
All I have to give this baby is a future, a life with people who
can
give it that and love it.
It's not fair that you lost your little
girl, it's not fair that my baby will have no life, no future, no
hope,
no home, no money. What do
I have to give it? My parents won't let
me
bring it home. I can't go
anywhere. All I can do is work at Jimmy
D's
for the rest of my life, and I can't even pay for baby-sitters on
my
salary, if I keep it."
She was crying as she looked into Liz's eyes,
begging her to take her baby.
"You could stay here," Liz said quietly. "If you have nowhere else to
go, you can stay with us.
You don't have to give this baby up,
Maribeth. I won't make you
do that. You don't have to give it up
to
give it a good life. You
can stay with us, like our daughter, if you
want, and we'll help you."
She didn't want to force this girl to give
her baby up, just because she couldn't support it. That seemed wrong
to her, and if she took it at all, she wanted to do it because
Maribeth
really wanted her to, not because she couldn't afford it.
"I want to give it to you," Maribeth said again. "I want you to have
it. I can't do this,
Liz," she said, crying softly, and Liz took her
in her arms and held her.
"I can't . . . I'm not
strong enough . .
.
I don't know how . . . I
can't take care of this baby . . .
please
.
. . help me . . . make it
yours . . . no one understands what
it's
like, knowing you can't, and wanting the right thing for the baby.
Please," she looked up at her desperately, and both women
were
crying.
"You could always come back here anyway, you know. I don't want you to
stay away if we do this.
No one has to know the baby is yours .
. .
the baby wouldn't have to know .
. . just us.... We love you,
Maribeth, and we don't want to lose you." And she knew only too well
how much she meant to Tommy.
She didn't want to spoil anything for
him, out of selfishness, or her hunger for another child. It was a
rare opportunity, an unthinkable gift, and she needed time to
absorb
it. "Let me talk to
John," she said quietly.
"Please tell him how much I want this," she said,
clinging to Liz's
hands. "Please . . . I don't want my baby to go to
strangers. It
would be so wonderful if it were here with you . .
. please, Liz . .."
"We'll see," she said softly, cradling her, trying to
comfort her and
calm her. She was getting
overwrought, begging Liz to adopt her
baby.
Liz made her some warm milk after that, and they talked about it
some
more, and then Liz tucked her into Annie's bed, and kissed her
good
night and went back to her own bedroom.
She stood still for a long moment, looking at John, wondering what
he
would say to her, and if the whole idea was more than a little
crazy.
There was Tommy to think about too, what if he didn't want them
to?
There were a thousand considerations. But even thinking about it made
her heart pound in a way that nothing had for years . . . this was the
gift of all time . . . the
gift of life that she couldn't bear . .
.
the gift of another baby.
John stirred slightly as she got into bed next to him, and she
almost
wished he would wake up so she could ask him, but he didn't. Instead
he wound his arms around her, and pulled her closer to him, as he
had
for years, until tragedy had struck them both numb for the past
year.
But she lay there in his arms, thinking, about what she felt, and
what
she wanted, and what was right for all of them. Maribeth had made a
powerful argument for them taking it, but it was hard to know if
that
was the right thing to do, or just very appealing because it was
what
she wanted.
She lay there for a long time, unable to sleep, and wishing him
awake,
and finally he opened his eyes and looked at her, as though
sensing her
anxiousness. He was more
than half asleep when he opened his eyes and
spoke to her. "Is
something wrong?" he whispered in
the darkness.
"What would you say if I asked you how you felt about having
another
baby?" she asked,
wide-awake, and wishing that he were more than just
semiconscious.
"I'd say you were crazy," he smiled and closed his eyes
again, and
drifted back to sleep in less than a minute. But that was not the
answer she wanted.
She lay there awake next to him all night, and she only slept for
a
half hour before daybreak.
She was too wound up to sleep, too worried,
too nervous, too filled with questions and terrors and concerns
and
longing. And she finally
got up, and went to the kitchen in her
nightgown and made herself a cup of coffee. She sat there staring into
it for a long time, and sipping it, and by eight o'clock she knew
what
she wanted. She had known
it long before, but she hadn't known if she
would have the courage to pursue it. But she knew she had to do it
now, not just for Maribeth and the child, but for herself, and
John,
and maybe even for Tommy.
The gift had been offered to them, and there
was no way she was going to refuse it.
She took her cup of coffee and went back to their bedroom and woke
him.
He was surprised to see her up.
There was no rush to get up this year,
no reason to dash into the living room and see what Santa had left
under the tree. They could
all get up in good time, and Tommy and
Maribeth hadn't stirred yet.
"Hi," she said, smiling at him. It was a small shy smile he hadn't
seen in a long time, and reminded him of when they had been a lot
younger.
"You look like a woman with a mission." He smiled and rolled over on
his back, stretching.
"I am. Maribeth and I
had a long talk last night," she said, as she
approached the bed, and sat down next to him, praying he wouldn't
refuse her. There was no
way to doctor this up, to delay, or stall.
She knew she just had to tell him, and she was terrified to do
it. It
mattered so much to her.
She wanted it so much, and she desperately
wanted him to want it, and she was afraid he wouldn't. "She wants us
to keep the baby," she said softly.
"All of us?" He
looked startled. "Tommy too? She wants to marry
him?" John sat up in bed, looking seriously worried. "I was afraid
that would happen."
"No, not all of us.
And she doesn't want to marry him, not now in any
case. You and I. She wants
us to adopt the baby."
"Us? Why?" He looked more than shocked. He looked incoherent.
"Because she thinks we're good people and good parents."
"But what if she changes her mind, and what are we going to
do with a
baby?" He looked
horrified and Liz smiled at him. It had
definitely
given him a jolt first thing in the morning.
"The same thing we did with the other two. Stay awake all night for
two years and long for the days when we got some sleep, and then
enjoy
the hell out of it for the rest of our lives . . . or theirs," she
said sadly, thinking of Annie.
"It's a gift, John .
. . for a moment, for a year, for as long as life is willing to
let us
keep it. And I don't want
to turn it down. I don't want to give
up my
dreams again . . . I never
thought we'd have another child, and Dr.
McLean says I can't . . .
but now this girl has walked into our lives
and offered to give us back our dreams."
"What if she wants it back in a few years, when she grows up,
and gets
married, or even if she marries Tommy?"
"I suppose we can protect ourselves legally, and she says she
won't. I
don't think she will. I
think she really believes that it will be a
better life for the baby if she gives it up, and she l means
it. She
knows she can't take care of it.
She's begging us to keep it."
"Wait till she sees it," he said cynically. "No woman can carry a baby
for nine months and give it up just like that."
"Some can," Liz said matter-of-factly. "I think Maribeth will, not
because she doesn't care, but because she cares so much. It's her
greatest act of love for that baby, giving it up, giving it to
us."
Tears filled her eyes and spilled down her cheeks as she looked at
her
husband. "John, I
want it. I want it more than I've ever
wanted
anything . . . please
don't say no . . . please let us do
it." He
looked at her long and hard while she tried not to tell herself
that
she would hate him if he didn't let her do it.
She couldn't believe that he could possibly know all that she'd
been
through, and how badly she wanted this child, not to replace
Annie, who
would never come back to them again, but to move forward, to bring
them
joy again, and laughter and love, to be a shining little light in
their
midst. It was all she
wanted and she couldn't believe he would ever
understand that. She knew
that if he didn't let her do it, she would
die.
"All right, Liz," he said softly, taking her hands in
his own.
"It's all right, baby .
. . I understand . .." he said, as tears
rolled down her cheeks as she clung to him, realizing how unfair
she
had been to him. He did
know. He was still the same man he had
always
been, and she loved him more than ever. They'd been through so much
and they'd survived.
"We'll tell her we'll do it.
I think we should speak to Tommy though. He has to feel the same way
about it that we do."
She agreed to that, and she could hardly wait for him to wake up.
It was another two hours, and he was up before Maribeth. He was
stunned when his mother explained what Maribeth had offered them.
But he had come to understand recently just how strongly Maribeth
felt
about giving up the baby, and that she felt it was right for her,
and
for the baby, and she wanted to do it and give it a better
life. And
now that he felt he might not lose her after all, he was less
panicked
about forcing her to marry him, and taking on the baby. In fact, he
thought it was the ideal solution. He hoped that one day he and
Maribeth would have children of their own, but for this child, it
was
the perfect solution. And
he could see in his mother's eyes how much
it meant to her. His
parents seemed closer already as they talked to
him, and his father looked powerful and calm, as he sat next to
Liz and
held her hand. In some
ways, it was very exciting. They were
about to
share a new life.
And when Maribeth got up, they were all waiting for her to tell
her
their decision. They had
unanimously agreed to adopt the baby.
She
looked at them and started to cry in relief, and then she thanked
all
of them and hugged them, and cried some more.
They all cried, it was an emotional time for all of them. A time of
hope and love, a time of giving and sharing. A time to start again,
with the gift she gave them.
"You're sure?" Tommy asked her that afternoon as they
went for a walk,
and she nodded, looking absolutely certain. They had opened their
gifts and had a huge lunch.
This was the first chance they'd had to
talk to each other alone since that morning.
"It's what I want," she said, feeling very calm and very
strong.
She felt more energetic than she had in a long time. And they walked
all the way to the skating pond and back, which was several
miles. But
she said she had never felt better. She felt as though she could do
anything now. She felt as
though she had done what she had come here
to do. She had given them
the gift that she was meant to give them.
And once she had, all of their lives would be richer from the
blessing
they had shared with each other.
She tried to explain it to him as they walked back, and he thought
he
understood it. But
sometimes it was hard to listen to her.
She was so
serious and so intense, and so beautiful it distracted him. When they
stopped on the front steps when they got home, he kissed her, and
he
felt her tense against him as he did, and clutch his hand, and she
bent
over as he tried to hold her.
"Oh my God! oh my
God! .
.." he said, suddenly
terrified as he sat
her down gently on the step as she held her belly down low and
tried to
catch her breath in the sharp pain of the contraction. He ran inside
to get his mother, and when she came out, Maribeth was sitting
there
wide-eyed, looking frightened.
She was in labor. And it
had started harder than she had expected.
"It's all right, it's all right." Liz tried to calm them both and told
Tommy to get his father.
She wanted to get Maribeth inside and call
the doctor. "What did
you kids do?
Walk to chicago?
"Just to the pond and back," Maribeth said, and
gasped. She was having
another pain again. They
were long and hard and she couldn't
understand it. It wasn't
supposed to start like this, she said to Liz,
as she and John helped her inside, and Tommy stood by looking
nervous.
"I had a stomachache this morning, and it went away after that,"
she
said, unable to believe what was happening. There had been no warning
whatsoever.
"Have you had any cramps?" Liz asked gently, "or a
backache?" Sometimes
it was easy to misinterpret the early signs of labor.
"I had a backache last night, and cramps this morning with
the
stomachache, but I thought it was from all the food I ate last
night."
"You've probably been in labor since last night," Liz
said gently,
which meant they didn't want to waste time getting her to the
hospital.
The walk had obviously started her into hard labor.
Her due date was the following day, she was right on time, and her
baby
didn't want to waste a minute.
It was almost as though now that she
knew the Whittakers were taking it, the baby could come. There was no
holding back now.
As soon as they got her inside, Liz started timing her pains, and
John
went to call the doctor.
Tommy sat next to her, holding her hand, and
looking miserable for her.
He hated to see her in so much pain, but
neither of his parents was worried. They were warm and sympathetic to
her, and Liz didn't leave her for a minute. The pains were three
minutes apart, and they were long and hard, and John came to tell
them
that Dr. McLean said to come right away. He would meet them at the
hospital in five minutes.
"Do we have to go now?" Maribeth asked, looking very
young and very
scared, as she glanced from Liz to Tommy to John. "Can't we stay here
for a while?" She was
almost in tears and Liz assured her that she
couldn't put this off any longer.
It was time to go now.
Tommy threw some things in a bag for her, and five minutes later
they
were on their way. Liz and
Tommy sat in the backseat with her, and
held her between them, and John drove as fast as he could on the
icy
roads. And as soon as they
got to the hospital, Dr. McLean and a
nurse were waiting for her.
They put her in a wheelchair and started
to roll her away, and she grabbed frantically for Tommy.
"Don't leave me," she begged him, clutching his hands
and crying, and
Dr. McLean smiled at them.
She was going to be fine. She
was young
and healthy, and she was well on her way now.
"You'll see Tommy in a little while," the doctor
reassured her, "with
your baby." But she
only started to cry at that, and Tommy kissed her
gently.
"I can't go with you, Maribeth. They won't let me. You've
got to be
brave now. I'll be with
you next time," he said, letting go of her
gently so they could take her away. But Maribeth turned frightened
eyes to Liz and asked her if she would come with her, and the
doctor
agreed to that. And Liz
felt her heart pound as she followed them into
the elevator, and then the labor room, where they undressed
Maribeth
and then examined her to see how far along she was. Maribeth was
almost hysterical by then, and the nurse gave her a shot to calm
her.
She was better after that, though she was in a lot of pain, but
once he
checked her, the doctor said it wouldn't be long. She was fully
dilated and ready to push now.
They rolled her into the delivery room then, and Maribeth clung to
Liz's hand, and looked up at her with eyes that trusted her
completely.
"Promise you won't change your mind . . . you'll take it, won't you,
Liz? You'll love it . . . you'll always love my baby . .."
"I promise," Liz said, overwhelmed by her trust, and the
love they
shared. "I'll always
love it . . . I love you, Maribeth
. .
. thank you .
.." she said, and then the
pains engulfed the girl
again, and the next hours were hard work for her. The baby was turned
the wrong way for a time, and they had to use forceps.
They put a mask over Maribeth's face and gave her some gas. She was
groggy and confused and in agony, but Liz clung to her hand
throughout.
It was after midnight, when finally a small wail rang out in the
delivery room, and the nurse took the ether mask off so Maribeth
could
see her daughter. She was
still half asleep, but she smiled when she
saw the small pink face, and then she looked up at Liz with eyes
filled
with relief and joy.
"You have a little girl," she said to Liz. Even in her drugged state,
she had never lost sight of whose baby it was now.
"This is your little girl," the doctor corrected,
smiling at Maribeth,
and then he handed the baby to Liz. Maribeth was much too groggy to
hold her, and as Liz looked down into the tiny face, she saw
strawberry
blond hair, and eyes so full of innocence and love Liz trembled as
she
held her.
"Hello," she whispered as she held the child that was to
be hers,
feeling almost as she had when her own were born. She knew this was a
moment she would never forget, and she wished she could have
shared it
with John. It had meant so
much to see her born, to see her suddenly
emerge and cry out, as though she was calling to them, and telling
them
she had made it. They had
all waited for her for so long.
Maribeth
was given another shot and she drifted back to sleep, and they let
Liz
take the baby into the nursery, where they weighed her and cleaned
her
up. Liz stayed to watch
everything as she held the tiny fingers in her
hand. A few minutes later,
she saw John and Tommy arrive at the
nursery window, and both men stood there staring.
The nurse let her hold the baby again and she held it up to John
and
showed him. And he started
to cry the moment he saw their daughter.
"Isn't she beautiful?"
she mouthed, and suddenly all he could see was
his wife, and all they'd been through. It was hard not to think of
Annie when she'd been born, but this baby was very different, and
she
was theirs now.
"I love you," he whispered from the other side, and Liz
nodded and
mouthed the same back to him.
She loved him too, and she realized now
with terror and gratitude that they almost hadn't made it. But they
had, remarkably, thanks to Maribeth, and the gift she'd given
them, and
the love they had always shared, but had almost forgotten.
Tommy looked excited when he saw the baby, and he was relieved
when Liz
joined them so he could ask her how Maribeth was. Liz assured him that
she was fine, had been very brave, and was sleeping.
"Was it really awful, Mom?" he asked, worried about her, and impressed
by what she'd done. The
baby weighed eight pounds fourteen ounces, a
big baby for anyone, let alone a sixteen-year-old girl who hadn't
known
what to expect. Liz had
felt sorry for her more than once, but the
doctor had been generous with the anesthetics. It would be easier for
her the next time. And the
rewards for her would be greater.
"It's hard work, Son," Liz said quietly, impressed by
everything that
had happened. Particularly
if you were doing it for someone else, and
not keeping the baby.
"Will she be okay?"
His eyes asked a thousand questions he didn't
completely understand. But
his mother reassured him.
"She'll be fine. I
promise."
They brought her down to her room an hour later, still half asleep
and
very woozy, but she saw Tommy instantly and clung to his hand,
telling
him how much she loved him, and how pretty the baby was. And suddenly
as she watched them, Liz felt a wave of terror wash over her like
nothing she'd ever known.
What if Maribeth changed her mind, if she
decided to marry Tommy after all and keep the baby?
"Did you see her?" Maribeth asked Tommy excitedly, as
Liz glanced at
John and he took her hand in his own to reassure her. He knew what she
was thinking, and he had terrors of his own.
"She's beautiful," Tommy said, kissing her, and worried
by how pale she
looked. She was still more
than a little green from the ether.
"She
looks just like you," he said, but she had strawberry blond
hair
instead of hair the color of flame.
"I think she looks like your mom." Maribeth smiled at Liz, feeling a
bond with her she knew she'd never again feel for anyone. They had
shared the birth of her baby.
And she knew she couldn't have gotten
through it without her.
"What are you going to name her?" Maribeth asked Liz,
drifting slowly
back to sleep, as Liz felt relief sweep over her again.
Maybe she wouldn't change her mind after all. Maybe this really was
going to be her baby. It
was hard to believe it, even now.
"What do you think of Kate?" Liz asked just as Maribeth
closed her eyes
again.
"I like it," she whispered, and drifted off to sleep,
still holding
Tommy's hand. "I love
you, Liz . .." she said, with her eyes
closed.
"I love you too, Maribeth," Liz said, kissing her cheek
and signaling
the others to leave. She
had had a difficult night and she needed her
sleep. It was three
o'clock in the morning. And as they
walked softly
down the hall, they stopped at the nursery window. And there she lay,
all pink and warm and wrapped in a blanket, staring at them,
looking
straight at Liz as though she had been waiting for her for a long
time.
It was as though she had been meant for them all along. A gift from a
boy who knew none of them, and a girl who had passed through their
lives like a rainbow. And
as they stood staring at her in wonder,
Tommy looked at his parents and smiled. He knew Annie would have loved
her.
Chapter Eleven The next two days were hectic for everyone, and
more
than a little overwhelming.
John and Tommy got out Annie's old
bassinet and repainted it, and Liz stayed up nights draping it in
miles
of pink gauze and satin ribbons.
They got out old things and bought
new ones, and in the midst of it all, Tommy went to Annie's grave,
and
sat there for a long time, looking at the Christmas tree he and
Maribeth had brought her and thinking about the baby.
He hated the thought of Maribeth leaving them and going home
again.
Somehow, it had all come so quickly. So much seemed to be happening at
once. Much of it was
happy. But some of it was painful.
But his mother was happier than he'd seen her all year, and when
he saw
Maribeth, she was serious and quiet. She'd had a long talk with Liz
and John after the baby was born, and they assured her that they
would
understand if she had changed her mind. But she insisted steadfastly
that she didn't want to.
She was sad to give the baby up, but she knew
more than ever now, that this was right. The next day, John called his
attorney and set the wheels in motion for Maribeth to give up the
baby.
The adoption papers were drawn up and brought to her, the lawyer
explained them to her at length, and she signed the papers three
days
after Kate was born. She
waived the waiting period, and signed the
papers with a shaking hand, and then she hugged Liz tight, and
they
asked the nurse not to bring the baby in to her that day. She needed
time to mourn her.
Tommy sat with her that night.
She was strangely calm about her
decision, but wistful too.
They both wished everything could have been
different. But Maribeth
felt that this time she really had no
choice.
She had done the right thing, especially for the baby.
"It will be different next time, I swear," Tommy said
gently, and
kissed her. They had been
through so much, they both knew it was a
bond that would not be severed.
But she needed time just to catch her
breath, and recover from everything that had happened.
The doctor let her leave the hospital on New Year's Day, with the
baby,
and Tommy came to pick her up with his parents.
Liz carried the baby to the car, and John took pictures. They all
spent a quiet afternoon at home, and whenever the baby cried, Liz
went
to her, and Maribeth tried not to hear her. She didn't want to go to
her. She wasn't her mother
now. She had to force herself to put
distance between them. She
knew there would always be a place for her
in her heart, but she would never mother her, never be there for
her in
the dark of night, or with a bad cold, or read her a story. At best,
if their lives stayed entwined, they would be friends, but nothing
more. Even now, Liz was
already her mother, and Maribeth wasn't.
And as Liz lay holding the baby late at night, watching her sleep,
John
watched them. "You
already love her, don't you?" She
nodded happily,
unable to believe that he had been willing to let her do
this. "There
go two years of sleep, I guess."
"It's good for you," she smiled, and he walked across
the room to kiss
her. The baby had brought
them so much closer again. She had
given
them hope, and reminded them of how sweet life could be when it
begins,
and how much it meant to share that.
Kate's arrival had brought Tommy and Maribeth closer to each other
too.
She seemed to need him more than she had before, and all she could
think of now was how painful it would be when she left him. She felt
strangely vulnerable, and as though she couldn't face the world
without
him. The idea of going
home without him terrified her, and she dragged
her feet about calling her parents to tell them the baby had been
born.
She had been meaning to call them all week, but she just couldn't
bring
herself to do it. She
wasn't ready to go home yet.
"Do you want me to call?" Liz asked two days after they'd come home
from the hospital.
"I'm not rushing you, but I think your mother would
want to know that you're all right. She must be worried."
"Why?" Maribeth
said unhappily. She had done a lot of
thinking in the
last week, and some of it was about her parents. "What difference does
it make now, if Daddy hasn't let her talk to me all year?
She wasn't here when I needed her. You were," Maribeth said bluntly,
and there was no denying the truth of it. She no longer felt what she
once had for them, not even her mother. Only Noelle had gone unscathed
in Maribeth's heart.
"I don't think your mother can help it," Liz said
cautiously, setting
the baby down in her bassinet.
She had just fed her.
"She's not a strong woman." The description of her was more accurate
than Liz knew. Maribeth's
mother was completely tyrannized by her
father. "I'm not sure
she even understands how she failed you," Liz
said sadly.
"Have you talked to her?" Maribeth asked, looking
confused. How could
Liz know all that about her?
Liz hesitated for a long moment before
she answered, and then decided to make a clean breast of it, but
Maribeth was startled by what Liz told her.
"John and I went to see them after Thanksgiving. We felt we owed it to
you. We didn't even know
you'd want to give us the baby then, but I
wanted to see what kind of family you're going home to. You're still
welcome to stay here if you want, no matter what. I want you to know
that. I think they love
you, Maribeth.
But your father's a very limited man. He really doesn't see why you'd
want an education. That
was what I wanted to talk to him about.
I
wanted to be sure he'd let you go to college. You only have a few
months until you finish school, and you need to apply now. With a mind
like yours, you really owe it to yourself to get an
education."
"And what did my father say?" She still couldn't get
over the fact that
Liz had met them. They'd
driven two hundred and fifty miles to see the
parents who had rejected her completely for the last six months.
"He said it was good enough for your mother to stay home and
take care
of her kids, and you could do the same," Liz said honestly.
She didn't tell her that he had added "if she can still get a
husband
now," which he doubted after her indiscretion. "He doesn't seem to
understand the difference, or what a rare gem you are." She smiled at
the girl who had given her so much. And they wanted to do the same for
her. But she and John had
already talked about that. "I
think he
thinks we've filled your head with a lot of wild ideas about going
to
college. And I hope we
have," she said with a smile, "or I'll be very
disappointed. In
fact," she paused briefly as John walked into the
room, "we want to talk to you about something. We had a fund put aside
for Annie, when she died, for her education, and we'll need to do
the
same for Kate now, but we have time for that. We started a college
fund for Tommy a long time ago, so we want to give you the money
we set
aside for Annie, Maribeth, so you know you can go to college.
You can come back here, or apply anywhere you want."
Maribeth looked thunderstruck as John continued. "Your father and I
discussed it, and we agreed that you'd go back home now, and
finish
school this spring, and after that, you can pretty much go
anywhere.
You can come back and stay with us." He glanced at Liz, and she
nodded. They had all three
already agreed that Maribeth would always
tell Kate she was their friend, and not her mother.
Maybe one day, when she was grown up, if she needed to know, they
would
tell her. But in the
meantime, Maribeth had no need to tell her the
truth, and she didn't want to hurt anyone, not them, or the baby.
"You've got your college education now, Maribeth. The rest is up to
you. I don't think it's
going to be easy at home, your father's not an
easy man, but I think he's done some thinking too. He realized you
made a mistake. I can't
tell you he's forgotten it, but I think he'd
like you to come home.
Maybe you can all make your peace with each
other in the next few months, before you move on to college."
"I hate the thought of going home," she admitted to
them, as Tommy
joined her and came to sit next to her and held her hand.
He hated her going too, and had already promised that he'd visit
as
often as he could, though it was a good distance. But they both knew
six months wasn't forever.
It just felt like it to them.
But at
sixteen, time was endless.
"We're not forcing you to go back," Liz said clearly to
her, "but I
think you should now for a while, for your mother's sake and to
wrap
things up in your own mind."
And then she said something to her she
had promised John she wouldn't.
"But I don't think you should stay
there. They'll bury you alive
if you let them." Maribeth smiled
at
the accurate description.
Being with her parents was like drowning.
"I know they'll try.
But they can't do much now, thanks to you."
She put her arms around Liz and hugged her, still unable to
believe
what they were doing for her, but she had done a lot for them
too. And
as they spoke softly, the baby stirred and woke up, and she
started to
cry. Maribeth watched as
Liz picked her up, and then Tommy took her.
They handed her around sometimes like a little doll, everyone
loving
and cuddling her, and playing with her. It was exactly what she
needed, exactly what Maribeth had wanted for her. And watching them,
Maribeth knew that Kate would have an enchanted life. It was just what
she wanted for her.
Tommy held her for a while and then held her out to Maribeth, and
she
hesitated for a long moment, and then changed her mind and reached
out
her arms. The baby
instinctively nuzzled her and looked for her
breast. Maribeth's breasts
were still full of the milk her baby had
never taken. And the baby
smelled powdery and sweet as Maribeth held
her, and then she handed her back to Tommy, feeling overwhelmed by
sadness. It was still hard
to be so near her. She knew that one
day
it would be easier, when her own life had moved on. Kate would be
bigger then and less familiar than she was now.
"I'll call them tonight," she said about her
parents. She knew it was
time to go home, at least for now. She needed to make peace with her
parents, and then she'd be free to go on, to her own life. But when
she called them, nothing had changed. Her father was blunt and unkind
and asked her if she'd "gotten rid of it" and
"taken care of
business."
"I had the baby, Dad," she said coolly. "It's a girl."
"I'm not interested.
Did you give it away?" he said sharply, while
Maribeth felt everything she'd ever felt for him turn to ashes.
"She's been adopted by friends of mine," she said in a
shaking voice,
sounding far more grown up than she felt as she squeezed Tommy's
hand.
She had no secrets from him, and she needed his support more than
ever.
"I'll be coming home in a few days." But as she said it, she squeezed
Tommy's hand again, unable to bear the thought of leaving all of
them.
It was much too painful.
And suddenly going back to her family seemed
so wrong. She had to
remind herself it wouldn't be for long.
But then
her father surprised her.
"Your mother and I will come to pick you up," he said
gruffly, and
Maribeth was stunned. Why
would they bother?
She didn't know that the Whittakers had made a strong case for it.
They didn't think she should go home alone on the bus, after
giving up
her baby. And for once,
her mother had stood up to him and begged him
to do it. "We'll come
next weekend, if that's all right."
"Can Noelle come too?"
she asked, looking hopeful.
"We'll see," he said noncommittally."
"Can I speak to Mom?"
He said nothing more, but handed the phone over
to her, and her mother burst into tears when she heard her
daughter's
voice. She wanted to know
if she was all right, if the delivery had
been terrible, and if the baby was pretty, and looked anything
like
her.
"She's beautiful, Mom," she said, with tears rolling
down her cheeks,
as Tommy brushed them away with gentle fingers. "She's really
pretty."
The two women cried for a few minutes and then Noelle got on the
phone
and sounded starved to hear her.
The conversation was a jumble of
exclamations and irrelevant bits of information. She had started high
school, and she couldn't wait for Maribeth to come home. She was
particularly impressed that she was going to be a senior. "Well,
you'd better behave. I'm
going to be keeping an eye on you," she said
through her tears, happy to talk to her again. Maybe Liz was right,
and she did need to go back to see them, no matter how difficult
it was
going to be living in her parents' house again after everything
that
had happened. She hung up
finally, and told Tommy they'd be there the
following weekend to take her home.
The next few days went like lightning, as she got on her feet
again,
and got ready to leave.
Liz had taken a leave of absence from work, to
take care of the baby, and there seemed to be endless things to do
with
her, between feeding her and washing her, and doing mountains of
laundry. It exhausted
Maribeth just to watch her, and it made her
realize all the more that she would have been overwhelmed by it.
"I couldn't do it, Liz," she said honestly, amazed by
how much work it
was.
"You could, if you had to," Liz said to her. "One day you will.
You'll have children of your own," she reassured her. "When it's easy
and right, with the right husband, at the right time. You'll be ready
for it then."
"I wasn't now," she confirmed. Maybe if the baby had been Tommy's, it
would have been different.
But it would have seemed so odd to hang on
to Paul's child, and start out so wrong. She wondered if she ever
could have managed it. But
she didn't have to think about it now.
All
she had to do was let go, and leave.
That was the hard part.
The thought of leaving Tommy was excruciating,
and leaving John and Liz was almost as painful, not to mention the
baby.
She cried a lot of the time, at almost anything, and Tommy took
her out
every day after school.
They went for long walks, and drove to the
lake, and they laughed remembering when he had pushed her in and
discovered she was pregnant.
They went back to take down Annie's
Christmas tree. They went
everywhere as though to engrave every
moment, every place, every day on their memories forever.
"I'll be back, you know," she promised him, and he
looked at her,
wishing that he could either move time ahead or back, but away from
the
agonizing present.
"I'll follow you, if you don't. It's not over, Maribeth.
It never
will be with us."
They both believed that in their souls.
Theirs was
a love that would bridge the past and the future. All they needed was
time to grow up now.
"I don't want you to leave," he said, as he
looked into her eyes.
"I don't want to leave you either," she whispered. "I'll apply to
college here." And
other places too. She still wasn't sure
what it
would be like to be so close to the baby. But she didn't want to lose
Tommy either. It was hard
to know what the future would hold for them,
right now all they knew for certain was what had already come to
them,
and it was very precious.
"I'll visit," he swore.
"Me too," she said, fighting back tears for the
thousandth time.
But the inexorable day was upon them in a moment. Her parents arrived
in a new car her father had been working on in his shop.
Noelle was there too, hysterical and fourteen with brand-new
braces,
and Maribeth cried and held her tight when she saw her.
The two sisters clung to each other, relieved that they had found
each
other again, and in spite of all the things that had changed, to
them,
nothing seemed different.
The Whittakers invited them to stay for lunch, but her parents
said
they had to get back, and Margaret stood looking at her daughter
with
eyes filled with sorrow and regret for all she'd been unable to
give
her. She hadn't had the
courage, and now she was ashamed that someone
else had been there.
"You're all right?"
she asked cautiously, almost as though she was
afraid to touch her.
"I'm fine, Mom."
Maribeth looked beautiful, and suddenly much older.
She looked more like eighteen than sixteen. She'd grown up. She was
no longer a little girl, she was a mother. "How are you?" she asked,
and her mother burst into tears, it was an emotional moment, and
she
asked if she could see the baby.
And she cried again when she saw
it.
She said it looked just like Maribeth when she was a baby.
They loaded Maribeth's things into the car, and she stood there,
feeling a rock in her stomach.
She went back inside, and into Liz's
room and picked up Kate and held her close to her as the baby
slept,
unaware of what was happening, and that someone important was
about to
slip out of her life, never to return in exactly the same way
again, if
ever. Maribeth knew that
there were no guarantees in life, only
promises and whispers.
"I'm leaving you now," she whispered to the sleeping
angel.
"Don't ever forget how much I love you," she said, as
the baby opened
her eyes and stared at her as though she were concentrating on
what
Maribeth was saying.
"I won't be your mommy anymore when I come back
here . . . I'm not even
your mommy now .
. . be a good girl . . .
take care of Tommy for me," she said, kissing
her, and squeezing her eyes shut.
It didn't matter what she had said
about not being able to give her anything, or the life she
deserved.
In her gut, in her heart, this would always be her baby, and she
would
always love her, and to her very core she understood that. "I'll
always love you," she whispered into the soft hair, and then
set her
down again, looking at her for a last time, knowing that she would
never see her that way again, or be as close to her. This was their
final moment as mother and daughter. "I love you," she said, and
collided with Tommy as she turned away. He had been there, watching
her, and crying silently for her sorrow.
"You don't have to give her away," he said through his
tears. "I
wanted to marry you. I
still do."
"So do I. I love you.
But it's better this way, and you know it. It's
so good for them . . . we
have a whole life ahead of us," she said,
clinging to him, holding him, shaking as he held her. "Oh God, how I
love you. I love her too,
but they deserve some happiness.
And what can I do for Kate?"
"You're a wonderful person," he said, holding her with
all his
strength, wanting to shield her from everything that had happened
and
hold on to her forever.
"So are you," she said, and then they walked slowly from
the room
together, and she left her baby behind her. It was almost more than
she could do to walk out of the house with him, and Liz and John
both
cried when they kissed her goodbye, and made her promise to call
them,
and visit often. She
wanted to, but she was still worried it would
make them feel that she was crowding into Kate's life. But she needed
to see them, and Tommy.
Needed them more than they could ever know.
And she still wanted a future with Tommy.
"I love you," Tommy said fiercely, like the ultimate
affirmation.
He knew all her fears, her hesitation about infringing on their
lives,
but he wasn't going to let her go. And to her, knowing that was a
comfort. She knew he would
be there for her, if she wanted him, and
for now she did. She hoped
she always would. But the one thing
they
had all learned was that the future was uncertain. Nothing they had
ever wanted or planned had ever happened as expected. They had never
expected Annie to leave them so suddenly or so soon, or Kate to
arrive,
almost as quickly, or Maribeth to pass through their lives, like a
visiting angel. The one
thing they knew was they could count on very
little.
"I love you all so much," Maribeth said, hugging them
again, unable to
leave them, and then she felt an unexpectedly gentle hand on her
arm.
It was her father's.
"Come on, Maribeth, let's go home," he said, with tears
in his own
eyes. "We missed
you." And then he helped her into
the car.
Maybe he wasn't the ogre she remembered, but just a man with his
own
weaknesses and tarnished visions.
Maybe in some ways, they had all
grown up. Maybe it had
been time for them to do that.
Tommy and his parents stood watching her as she drove away, hoping
she'd come back to them, knowing that if life was kind, she would,
to
visit, or to stay forever.
They were grateful for knowing her, they
had given each other precious gifts, of love, and lives, and
learning.
She had brought them back to life, and they had given her a
future.
"I love you," Maribeth whispered as they drove away, and
she stared at
them through the rear window of her father's car. They watched her
wave for as long as she could, and they stood there, thinking of
her,
remembering, until at last they went back inside to the gift she
had
left them.
the end.